ASIA CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME OF THE SAGE JgNDOWMENT FUND GIVEN IN 189I BY HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE Cornell University Library Z 6621.B862I5 Gu aratl, Beni 3 1924 023 065 299 ™,».i Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023065299 CATALOGUE OF THE MAEATHI, GUJAEATI, BENGALI, ASSAMESE, OEIYA, , PUSHTU, AND SINDHI MANUSOEIPTS IN THE LIBEAEY OP THE BEITISH MUSEUM. BY J. F. BLUMHARDT, MA. PROFESSOK OF HINDUSTANI, AND LECTURER ON HINDI AND BENGAII AT UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, LONDON j AND TEACHER OF BENGALI AI THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. PRINTED BY ORDER OF T3E TRUSTEES ^ UonDon : SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM; AND BY Messrs. LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Row; BEIINAED QUARITCH, 15, Piccadilly, W. ; ASHER & CO., 13, Bedford Street, Covbnt Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Drtden House, 43, Geeeaed Street, Soho ; and HENRY JFROWDE, Oxford Unitersity Press Warehouse, Amen Corner. 1905 [^All rights reserved.'] bT /\{s>3(^JlS^ LONDON : PBTNIED BY OILBEKT AND RIVINGTON LIMITED, ST. John's house, clebkt.nweIL, e.g. PEEFACE The Catalogues, here printed, of Marathi, Gujarati, Bengali, Assamese, Oriya, Pushtu and Sindhi MSS. have been compiled by Mr. J. F. Blumhardt, thus completing the Catalogues of MSS. and Printed Books in the North Indian Languages in the British Museum. Though comparatively few in number, the MSS. here described have considerable value. In the Pushtu series are several important and unpublished works, chiefly from the collections of Major Raverty and the late Professor Darmesteter ; and the fact that the majority of the Sindhi, Marathi and Gujarati MSS. are from the Library of the late Mr. William Erskine is a guarantee of their interest. Bkitish Museum, March 2nd, 1905. ROBERT K. DOUGLAS, Keeper of the Department of Oriental Printed Boohs and MSS. AUTHOE'S PEEFACE. The manuscripts in the various languages comprised in this work, though com- paratively few in number, are, nevertheless, fairly representative of the literature of those languages. Some of them are of considerable interest and importance. The Marathi manuscripts are mostly from the collection of Mr. William Brskine ; while some few are from that of the Rev. Benjamin Webb. Of the hitherto unpublished works the most important are four chronicles of the Bhonsla Family down to the death of S'ivaji (nos. 4 — 7), all written in Modi characters ; an historical account of the kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri (no. 10), and of the Gaikwars of Baroda (nos. 11 and 12). There are also an interesting work containing private correspondence with the Peshwa Baji Eao II. (no. 19), and a valuable grammar of the southern dialect of Konkani (no. 21), written for Mr. Burnell by the Rev. Pio Noronha, a Roman Catholic priest at Mangalore. The majority of the manuscripts in the Gujarati Catalogue are also from Mr. Erskine's collection. More than half of them are works on the Jain religion, the most important being Gujarati commentaries accompanying the text of well- known Prakrit works. A Pattavali of the Veshadhara branch of the Lumpaka sect of Jains (no. 36) is particularly worthy of notice. There are only a few Bengali and Oriya manuscripts, none being of any importance. Two excellent specimens of the dialect of Eastern Bengal, a mixture of Bengali with Persian and Arabic words, written in a corrupt and strictly phonetic form of spelling, will be found in nos. 3 and 37 iii., the first containing a metrical life of Muhammad, the other an account of the Caliph 'AH. Of the Assamese works, two, written on leaves of bark, are particularly valuable. The first (no. 1) contains an historical account of Rudra Simha, Raja of Tipperah. vi AUTHOR'S PREFACE. The other (no. 20) is a very fine copy, consisting of 291 leaves, each 27 inches long, of a metrical translation of the Bhagavatapurana, by the famous S'ankara Deva and other poets. It contains a translation of the whole of the twelve Skandhas, com- prising that Parana, of which only two or three have as yet been published. The MS. is dated Saka 1702 (A.D. 1780). The Pushtu manuscripts, sixty in number, are chiefly from the collections of Major H. G. Raverty, Dr. Darmesteter, and the Rev. T. P. Hughes. There are two important histories of the Afghans, more particularly of the Yusufzai clan, which have not been published, viz.: Tarikh i murassa' (nos. 9 — 11), by Afzal Khan Khatak, and Tawarildh. i Hafiz RahmatHianI (no. 13), by Pir Mu'azzam Shah. The extensive works on Pushtu grammar and lexicography, viz. : Riyaz al-mahabbat, and 'Aja'ib al-lughat (nos. 14 and 15), written, the one by Mahabbat Khan, the other by Ilahyar Khan, sons of the Rohilla chieftain Hafiz Rahmat Khan, are also unpublished. There are five redactions of the MaMizan al-islam of AMiund Darwezah (nos. 2 — 6), each possessing a special interest of its own as regards the contents of the work and the arrangement of the various subjects comprised in it. There is also an excellent collection of poems by some of the best Pushtu authors, including several unpublished works, notably the Diwan of Ahmad Shah Durrani (no. 33) ; also a translation of a portion of the Fables of Bidpai by Afzal Khan, made from the Persian 'lyar i danish; and two translations of the Gulistan of Sa'di, one, in prose and verse, by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan (nos. 46 and 47), the other, in verse, by Amir Muhammad Ansarl (no. 54) ; of the former only the first Bab has been published in the " Gulshan-i-roh." There are only eleven Sindhi inanuscripts. They consist of a well-written copy of the works of the renowned poet Shah 'Abd al-Latlf, and religious treatises in verse, most of which have been published. These manuscripts have been arranged, as far as possible, in chronological order. The last manuscript is particularly interesting from a philological point of view. It contains a collection of religious works in a form of Sindhi in which there is a large admixture of Persian and Arabic words, written in a type of the Khwajah character, which it has been impossible to reproduce in type. The Gujarati character has therefore been employed. The names of the works, of their authors, and of other persons mentioned in their descriptions, have been transcribed according to the methods and system of AUTHOR'S PREFACE. vii transliteration generally adopted in the preparation of Catalogues of Oriental Books and Manuscripts in the British Museum. Tables of the transliteration of the different alphabets are prefixed for the guidance of readers. Quotations from the manuscripts have been printed exactly as they were written, retaining the mistakes and peculiarities of the scribes. I am indebted to Mr. A. G. Ellis and Dr. L. D. Barnett for much valuable help, which they have readily given, in the elucidation of illegible or obscure passages, and in research for biographical and other information. J. F. BLUMHARDT. London, 1st March, 1905. TABLE OF TEANSLITEEATION. MARATHI, GUJARATI, BENGALI, AND ORIYA ALPHABETS. Mab. Guj. Bens. Ok. Mar. Guj. Bens. Ob. ^ ^ "sr Si a T s \5 5> da wr ^[ ^1 eil a ^ ^ Tf O dh ^ ^ t Q i Iff ^ «l ei na t ; ^ Q i W n ^ © ta 7 §1 ^ Q u ^ §1 '?r Si tha •m ^ ^ u ^ ^ ^ Q da ^ ^ 0, ri V k *r y dlia 5 ^ ifl ^ e ^ n ^ » na •s ^ ^ ^^ ai 1 H *r a pa ^> =>l\ ^ (3 TB ^ ^ er pha ^t =^1 s^ ^ au ^ "i ? Q ba ■ss b ^ ka H ^n ^ R bha ^ ■^ i ^ ^ . jha ^ % T g sa ST ^ fia ? i^ ^ ^ ka z ^ ^ 6 ta 35 vi n la z s ^ o tha The signs %, %, and * are represented by m, h, and n respectively. CATALOGUE OF MAE AT HI MANUSCEIPTS. TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE I. Hl>fDDISM 1 II. History and Genealogy . . 3 III. Letters and Official Documents 9 IV. Philology: A. Grammar . . 12 B. Lexicography . . 13 V. Poetry .... . 13 VI. Tales and Legends . . .30 VII. Drawings 37 VIII. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents 37 Index of Titles . Index op Persons' Names . Classed Index of Works . Numerical Index . 41 . 43 . 46 . 48 CATALOGUE OF MAE, AT HI MANUSCRIPTS. I. HINDUISM. 1. Add. 26,486.— Foil 30 ; 7f in. by 5f ; 14 to 18 lines, 4^ in. long ; written on European paper, water-marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azu- iay." [William Brskine.J I. Foil. 1—23. Bauddhamatdchen vydkhydna. Four alleged Pauranic accounts of the origin of Buddhism. The first account (foil. 1 — 14) is given on the authority of the Ganesapurana, Adhy. 44 — 48, and begins : — HJhtaB't HT^Trr sn^^ ii ^iwfrr wtm ^^t » ^iftsr ^^- f^ Wft^T Trig I THSBE ^^ ^T?S gtTOT^ ^JffWT I 'ifTtnnn'^T ^hcs^t i The story is briefly as follows : — There was a certain devout prince, named Divodasa, who, as a reward for his piety, obtained from Brahma the kingdom of Kasi (Benares). In course of time, §iva, being envious of his greatness, determined to secure tbe kingdom for himself. For this purpose he sent from time to time many gods, the 8 Bhairavas, the 12 Adityas, 64 Yoginis, and others to discover any act of irreligion in the conduct of king Divodasa, or to tempt him to commit sin, but it was all in vain. At last he sent Dhundhi,* a famous astrologer. He foretold the future, cured sicknesses, and practised his magic art with such effect that all the people of Benares, even King Divodasa him- self, became infatuated, and forsook their religious duties. The king further pledged himself to follow the teachings of a Yogi who was shortly to come. This Yogi was Vishnu in disguise. He taught the folly of worship- ping gods of wood and stone, considering that Bhagavan pervaded all creation ; he showed the absurdity of making sacrifices, and of abstaining from animal food, and the futility of other Hindu ceremonies. Thus * See the article Dlmndhiraja in the Bengali Visva- kosa, vol. vii., p. 456. B MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. King Divodasa departed from the true religion, and was dethroned, by Siva. Then, having gained his purpose, Siva abolished the false teachings, and restored the true Hindu wor- ship. Thus, says the writer in conclusion, did Vishnu propagate the Baudha tenets in order to further the designs of Siva. The second account (foil. 146 — 20), based on Adhy. 20 of the Sivapurana, is similar in substance. Tripurasura, the king of the Daityas, obtained possession of the three worlds {tribhuvana), and mastery over the gods, by virtue of his extraordinary devotion to Siva. They implored Vishnu to help them. He sent a devotee with 16,000 books contain- ing false doctrines. The daityas forsook the worship of Siva, and followed the teachings of the devotee. Then Vishnu slew Tripurasura, restored the Hindu religion, and reinstated the gods to their original position. The third and fourth accounts of the intro- duction of false teachings (foil. 21 — 23) are briefly taken from the Bhagavatapurana, the one from Skandha iv. Adhy. 19, the other from Skandha v. Adhy. 6. II. Foil. 24 — 28. A traditional account of Sankaracharya's discussion on the art of love with Mandana Misra, and of his refuta- tion of the false teachings of the Jains. The author commences with an account of the miraculous birth of Sahkaracharya from a mass of flowers offered to Siva by a Brah- man in the Karnatik. Sankaracharya, so the story goes, became proficient in all the Sastras, and set forth travelling throughout India, preaching the Hindu religion. Arriving at Benares, he put up at the house of a grihastha named Man- dana Mi^ra, and was challenged by him to a discussion on the Kama^astra, or art of love. The stipulation was that if Sankaracharya was defeated he should become a grihastha, but if he proved victorious, Mandana Mi^ra should become a sannyasl. Sankaracharya was only 12 or 14 years old at the time. The contest was at his request postponed for 7 months. Then, travelling southwards, he - entered the dead body of a king of the Deccan in order to gain a practical experience of the art of love. The king was restored to life, and Sankaracharya enjoyed through him the company of his numerous wives. With the knowledge thus gained he had no diflSculty in defeating Mandana Misra, and making him a devotee. After this Sankaracharya entered into a religious discussion with a Jain, called Amara- charya, of Ujjain, who, with the aid of the goddess Sarasvati, was making converts of many Hindu pandits. After 21 days disputa- tion, Sarasvati, who spake from within an earthen jar, was defeated in argument, and the false teachings of Jainism were done away with. There are various versions of this story. Pandit Durgaprasada and Ka^inatha Pandu- ranga Parab, editors of the Kavyamala, state in a Sanskrit preface to the Amarusataka* that, according to popular tradition, that work was composed by Sankaracharya after enter- ing the body of a dead king called Amaru, in order to be able to answer questions on erotic subjects propounded by Sarada, the wife of Mandana Misra of Kashmir, details of which are given by Madhava (' Digvijaya,' sargan 9-10). According to Ganesa Sastrl Lele Tryani- bakakar, the editor and Marathi translator of another edition of the Amaru^ataka,t the work was composed in answer to questions on the sringararasa asked by Sarasvati. III. Foil. 296—30(1. Eighteen religious terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, in Sanskrit and Marathi. * Vol. 18, Bombay, 1889. t Poona, 1881. HINDUISM. The writer usually employs ■?? for ^ in con- junction with V, as ?S(T^ for WT^. There are several other peculiarities of spelling, as for instance, ^WT for ^«aT (fol. 9a). 2. Add. 26,443 D.— Poll. 32—37 (.,—«,) ; 4 in. by 11^ ; 6 to 10 lines, 9 in. long, with ruled margins; 19th century. [William Eeskine,] Ndtakadlpa. A translation (tlkd) of the tenth chapter of the Panchada^i of Sayanacharya, by Pandit Rdraakrishna. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, no. 305, p. 127a. The translation accompanies each sloha of the Sanskrit original. The translator intro- duces his name in a brief exordium, as follows : — Then follows the translation of the first sloJca : Tftpq ^i \ ^H Hfnn ^t f>JT ^'f^'S^H II 1 II Add. 26,503 and 26,504.— Foil. 151 and 98 ; 18|- in. by 6 ; 18 to 20 lines, 5 in. long ; written in large clear Modi characters, apparently in the 18th century. [William Eeskine.}- Bhdgavatapurdna. An anonymous prose translation of the first, second, and fourth chapters (skandha) of the Bhilgavatapurana. Begins. "^ hi^nh vnt>rt ^im •^vf\ >TnT^iT ^'^ f-T'Err^'t ■riqfir fwftr ^v mi ^[isjii ^^h ^Vt ^ The translation is written on one side only of each slip of paper, the three chapters being separately numbered (104, 47 and 98 slips). Several of the sheets are damaged in places. The name of the scribe and date of copy are not given. II. HISTOEY AND GENEALOGY. Add. 26,479.— Foil. 124; consisting of long slips of paper, 21^ in. by 5|-, with 22 to 30 lines, written in Modi on one side only (the last slip excepted), and dated Saka 1731 (A.D. 1809). [William Eeskine.J BhonsalydncM vamsdvaB. History of the Bhonsla family from the time of its founder Babajl, to the death of Sivaji. Begins, mri ^w Hta^^n^ gae 3^ ^nrm^ Trt II [i.e.Tn^^] VXZ^ Htw Jiff ^^ f^^tTTT WTO WW^- ■m^T Fire^ I Hain't Tra I Babajl Bhonsla was thePatel, or head-man of Devalgaon, Hingni, Baredi, and other villages in the Patas taluk of the District of B 2 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. Poona. He had two sons, the elder Maloji, the younger Vithoji. The former had two sons, Shahiijl, born in iSaka 1516 (A.D. 1594), and Sharafji, born the year after. Vithoji had eight sons, of whom the names of only two, Khelojl and Mambajl, are given. Shahaji married Jijibai, the daughter of Jadhava (more properly Yadava) Rao, a Marathi chief at the court of Bahadur Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar. His son was the famous Sivaji, founder of the Maratha empire in the Deccan. This chronicle deals chiefly with the life, exploits, and administration of ShahajI and his son SivajT. A complete account of this important period of Maratha history, in which is traced the career of Sivaji, will be found in Grant Duff's "History of the Mahrattas." See also no. 8, and a Marathi bakhar com- piled by Kaslrava Rajesvara Gupta, entitled ' Nagpiirkar Bhonsalyanchi bakhar ' (TtPT^T:oiit HT^cHt^'t ^^t), which appeared in vols. vi. — viii. of the " Kavyetihasa-sangraha." This copy was written by Ananda Rao Sankara Cbinchvadkar, at Bhajyapuri in the District of Poona, and completed on Wednes- day, the 13th day of Ghaitva-sudi,, oaka 1731, the Sukla samvatsara, i.e. 29th February, 1809. Colophon : ^^ is^i T^ii^w ^^wt m? ^w •^ II «i« ■5>i^raT 5 II [.i-e- vsum] ^wi^xi ntff j^ ^-^ Add. 26,478.— Foil. 101 ; 9 in. by 7 ; about 12 lines, 6 in. century. long; written in the 19th [William Ebskinb.J A similar work, written in Modi characters, and in substance closely resembling the pre- ceding. It is undated, and has no scribe's colophon. 6. Add. 26,480.— Foil. 62; 9^ in. by 7; lOlines, b^ in. long ; written in the 19th century. [William Ebskine.J A similar work, written in Modi characters, but containing only a portion of the history, and ending without date or colophon. 7. Add. 26,489.— Foil. 27 ; 12^ in. by 9^ ; 10 to 19 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in the 19Lh century. [William Ebskine.J A similar work, written in Modi characters. The author, or more probably the scribe, states in the following sentence prefatory to the history, that the descendants of Trimbak, son of Sharafji, the second son of Shahaji, are now at Chandaval [i.e. Tanjore]. 8. Add. 26,482. — Foil. 122; 9^ in. by 7 ; lU lines, b^ and 6 in. long ; written in Modi characters on European paper of the 19th century. [William Ebskine.J An historical account of the life aild con- quests of Sivaji, founder of the Maratha em- pire in the Deccan. Begins : ^JtWir •m^.nrn tm^'f xmxm ^^f(\ W^^T^ ?r^TtT I ^"tt^ tm irot ^cBT ATMm ^^T airi: m^^i^nt't ^iwr The pen has been drawn acio^s this word. HISTORY AND GENEALOGY. tnimrtcr HTitir ^ ^sr^nr wft ttm ^fw ti^^ ^ft^ Krishnajl Ananta, the author of these chronicles, was a minister at the court, of Rajararaa, the son of oivaji, who succeeded his half-brother oambhajl to the throne of Satara in A.D. 1689, and died A.D. 1700. The work is written in the form of a letter addressed to Rajarama, and, as the author states in the prologue, was composed at his command, in order that a true and reliable account of the exploits of the great Sivaji, his father, might be handed down to pos- terity, written by tlie pen of one who had a personal knowledge of the events of his reign. This biography has been published, with notes, by Kasinatha Narayana Sane, in the third volume of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha, under the title Sivachhatrapatichen charitra. He states, in his preface, that he had collated it from five manuscripts which had been sent him, one from Pratapgarh, one from Poona, two from Satara, and one from Mahad. The date of completion was given in some of the manuscripts as being Saka 1616 (A.D. 169 t), but this appears to have been a mistake of the scribe for Saka 1619 (A.D. 1697), the year corresponding to the cyclic year Isvara which is also given. The present copy agrees very closely with the printed edition, but is incomplete, break- ing off at the last line but one of page 87, with the words g*?t^ ^n n\ri ^s^^m ^sw^j. Jagannatha Lakshmana Mankar has written an English translation of this work,* made from a manuscript found " with the Patil of Pachad, a village in tlie Mahad Taluka (more popularly known by its old name Raigad) of the Kolaba Collectorate." This is probably the manuscript of which a copy was sent to the editor of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha noticed above. * Aliba>', 1884. 9. Add. 26,483. — A roll of paper pasted to- gether, 7 feet 4 in. long by 6 in. wide, water- marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay " ; written in Modi characters. [Wilijam Erskine.J An account of the assassination of Afzal Khan by Sivaji (A.D. 1659).* Heading : ^'Wtt TJw^'i ^'t^m^'^ vssm ^^^vn Begins : ff^'f v^^ ^irt ht^t: «*iTT^ ^tji Tt^wt t f^lT% which is presumably the original date of composition, but it is doubtful whether the account is authentic, and not a modern fabri- cation with a fictitious date and name of author, written in the beginning of the 19th century (as the water-mark clearly shows) at the request of Mr. Erskine. If it were a copy of an original document written in f^aka 1668 (A.D. 1746) the scribe would doubtless have supplied the usual colophon with his name and date. Moreover there is a mistake in the name of the cyclic year correspond ino- * See Grant Duff's " History of the Marathas," vol. i., pp. 124—126. (Bombay edition, 1863.) MAEATHI MAIS'USCRIPTS. to f^aka. 1668. It should be Akshaya, and not Subhana {i.e. Svabhanu), which is the equivalent for the Saka year 1685, or A.D. 1763. It is noticeable also that the Dlwan of Kolhapur, to whom this communication is addressed, is not mentioned by name. 10. Add. 26,494 B.— Foil. 26—40; 5i in. by 8; 12 to 15 hues, 6f in. long; written on Euro- pean paper, in the 19th century. [William Erskine.J A brief account of Ramadeva and other kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri.* Begins : ^^^q^^^sml^ ^^tt ii m«8 ii xit^lf ^^- siH »Tir¥m fSB^^ Tim^ -^vmm xjwi \ According to the writer of these annals, Ramadeva was the sixth in direct lineal descent from Ramaraja, the original founder of the dynasty, the intermediate kings being Tripala, son of Ramaraja, Bhan Raja, Trim- bak Raja, Govinda Raja, and Krishna Raja, the father of Ramadeva. The author then narrates the following historical events : Ramadeva selected Paithan as his capital, having placed his eldest son, Ke^ava Rao, on the throne at Devagiri, his second son, Bimba, being made Raja of Udaipur, and his third son, Pratap Shahu, obtaining possession of Alandapur. In Saka 1210 (A.D. 1288) Ramadeva was defeated by Sultan *Alau'd-dIn at Paithan. f * Now called Daulatabad, in the dominion of the Nizam of Haidarabad. See Hunter's " Gazetteer," 2nd eJ., vol. iv., p. 158. t The defeat of Eamadeva and the capture of Devagiri by Sultan 'Alau'd-din occurred in A.D. 1296. See Elliot's "History of India," vol. iii., p. 149. In Hunter's " Gazetteer," and Balfour's "Encyclopeedia," the date 1294 is siven. His son Bimba, on hearing the news, set out for Gujarat, from whence he returned in Saka 1216 (A.D. 1294), and settled at Pra- tappur in the Konkan. He had two sons, Pratap Shahu and Tripur Shahu, the latter being born at Pratappur by his second wife Girija. Subordinate to Bimba Raja were 12 Chandravara^i and 31 Suryavamii military chieftains (Prabhurajas), of whom the author gives a detailed list, with the names of their wives, lineage (gotra), and family names (upandma). He then enumerates 15 Mahals, or districts, over which Bimba exercised sovereignty, stating the number of villages (444 in all), the military forces, revenues, and other particulars of each. Two of these Mahals, viz. Marol and Malad, the former containing 66, the latter 59 villages, remained under the direct management of Bimba Raja, and figures are given showing the various kinds of revenue derived from each. Having thus settled the administration of the kingdom, Bimba died after a reign of 9 years, 1 month, and 18 days, and was suc- ceeded by his eldest son, Pratap Shahu, in Saka 1225 (A.D. 1303), who reigned 28 years and 3 months. During the reign of Pratap Shahu, Nagar Shahu, son of Kesava Rao, Raja of Champa- vati, laid claim to certain fortresses, which led to hostilities between them. Nagar Sbahii was aided by Tripur Shahu, whilst Raja Ramadeva sent his general Jivan Naik with a force in support of Pratap Shahu. The contending parties encountered one another at the foot of mount Maholi. The allied forces of. Pratap Shahu and Riija Ramadeva were defeated, and Nagar Shahu took possession of the kingdom in Saka 1254 (A.D. 1332). The writer of this work does not state the source from which he obtained his informa- tion, so that no reliance can be placed on it as an historical record. According to Dr. Bhandarkar,* Ramadeva, also called Rama- et seq. 'Early History of the Dejikan," 2nd ed., pp. 115 HISTORY AND GENEALOGY. chandra, ascended the throne of the Yadavas of Devagiri in Saka 1193 (A.D. 1271), and died in iSaka 1231 (A.D. 1309), and was suc- ceeded by his son Sankara, who was slain in A.D. 1312. No reference whatever is made to Ke^ava Rao, Bimba, or Pratap Shahu, the alleged sons of Ramadeva, nor are their names, or the particulars given in this manu- script, to be found in any historical work. 11. Add. 26,495.— Foil. 40 ; 22 in. by 6f ; about 25 lines, 6|- in. long ; carelessly written Na- gari of the 19th century. [William Brskine.J Gdyahavdddchi vamsdvall. A short account of the Gaikwars of Baroda, from the foundation of the State up to the commencement of the time of Ananda Rao.* Heading : tn^'t inraf^TS ^^ iNn^ras^ > Begins : ipaw 3^ siWtii't ^mcRtjis *ft^ h^ utrT The author commences by stating that the founder of the Gaikwar family was Jhingojl, Patel of the village of Bhare in the Konkan. HistorianSj however, generally agree in ascribing that distinction to his brother Damaji, the Fatal of Davadi, a village near Foona. He was an officer in the Maratha army under the Senapati Khanderao Da- bhade, and greatly distinguished himself at the battle of Balapur (A.D. 1720), in which 'Alam 'All Kban, supported by the Maratha * See "Rulers of Baroda," Bombay, 1879, p. 147; " Indian Chiefs," by Loke Natli Ghose, pt. i., p. 140 ; Hunter's " Gazetteer " (.2ud ed.), vol. ii., p. 160. forces, encountered the invading army of Asaf Jah, the founder of the Nizam dynasty at Haidarabad. As a reward for his services in this engagement. Raja Shahu of Satara conferred on him the title of Shamsher Bahadur, and made him second in command of the army. Shortly after Damaji Gaikwar died, and, having no male issue, was succeeded by his nephew PilajT, the eldest son of Jhingojt. The author of these annals states that Pilaji was specially favoured by the goddess Bha- vanT. She appeared to him in a dream, as he lay asleep under a tree tending cattle, at the age of 7, and foretold that he and his descendants for seven generations should be rulers of Baroda. Filaji, was assassinated in A.D. 1732, having established the power of the Gaikwar family at Baroda on a firm footing. The author recounts succinctly the fortunes of Damaji, the son of Filaji, and of the succeeding Gaikwar chiefs of Baroda. The history closes with the accession of Ananda Rao on the death of his father, Govinda Rao (A.D. 1800), and a brief account of the revolt and defeat of his illegitimate half-brother Kanhoji Rao, who had aspired to the throne, and concludes with the death of the Maratha general Ravaji Apaji, which event took place in A.D. 1803. A list of the Gaikwars, up to Ananda Rao, with the names of their male offspring, is appended. The manuscript consists of 40 separate leaves, bound in oblong folio, and written on one side only, the last leaf only excepted. No name of author, or scribe, is given. 12. Add. 26,481 A.— Foil. 26 ; 9Lin. by 7 ; about 20 lines, 5^^ in. long ; neatly written in the 19th century. [William Ebskine.] A fair copy of the preceding manuscript. MAEATHI MANUSCRIPTS. 13. Add. 22,386 B.— Foil. 69—79 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 20 to 22 lines, b^ in. long ; written on Euro- pean paper, dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). [Rtv. Benjamin Webb. J A short account in verse of Narayana Rao Peshwa, son of Balajl Bajl Rao. Besrins : >n:T»iT ftpTt ^'h: ii ^^f^ ^ ^^ ^ ii ^t ii The poem begins with a notice of Balaji BajT Rao (son of Baji Rao Peshwa I., whom he succeeded in A.D. 1740), the death of his eldest son Visvasa Rao on the battle-field of Panipat, in fighting against Ahmad Shah Abdali (A.D. 1761), the accession of his second son Madho Rao I., who was succeeded by his third son, Narayana Rao (A.D. 1770). The author briefly recounts the principal events in the short rule of Narayana Rao, and con eludes with an account of his assassina- tion (A.D. 1772), which he attributes to the machinations of his aunt, Anandi Bai, the wife of Raghunatha Rao, who is commonly known as Raghoba. The poem is anonymous and without date. It consists of 236 verses written in the Ovi metre. The scribe's colophon is dated Poona, Satur- day, the 5th Asvina-sudi, Saka 1730, the Vibhava samvatsara (A.D. 1808). Colophon : firfir ^ w^o f^H^ ^ttj? i^^m ^f'^ ^ M J*^^^ 5<*l«< 3?!r ^RTW 3TT?% ^re II 14. Add. 26,477 B.— Poll. 15—41 ; 9^ in. by 1\ ; 18 lines, 6^ in. long ; neatly written in Modi characters in the 19th century. [William Erskink.j BajydncM wa Peshwydnchl hakhar. A brief account of the Marathi rulers and Peshwas from the time of Sivaji to the appointment of Madho Rao II. as Peshwa (A.D. 1772). Begins : ^WiT HTf row xm"^ ^trr^ mv^r tx? vjw\ "m^ TR^^R-^ ^ f'^z^Tt^ ■^^l^ A%^ -siTf^ qf^^ oB^ ^in?l^ w't^^T ^n»T ^rhfiT 'hit ^^\\^ t»t m^-r ■sRttrm ^^T^ ^fcir^ -^r^ '9inr$ 5^ 3^^ ^t ^^rro Ti^mTt>T^ oB^ttf "STT^ ^nq^ra «B>i!rnt zi'ms^i ^nft^rn 11 This account appears to be a modern composition, probably written specially for Mr. Erskine. It professes in the prologue to have been compiled by the officials in the service of Madho Rao in accordance with his request for information regarding the life and exploits of the former Marathi rulers. 15. Add. 26,481 B.— Foil. 28—56 ; 91 in. by 7^ ; 1 5 lines, 6^ in. long ; written in Modi charac- ters in the 19th century. [William Erskine. J A copy of the pi'eceding, written apparently by the same hand. 16. Or. 2665.— Foil. 4 ; 12 lines, 8 in. by 9 ; transcribed in A.D. 1874, on thin European paper, by one Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale, at Kolhapur. Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate. See the Sanskrit MS. Catalogue, no. 529, p. 221a. The transcription of the Sanskrit original inscription, " which is a rough and unskilled eye-copy," is followed by a Marathi transla- tion and a brief account of the inscription by LETTERS AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS. 9 the transcriber. The translation begins : — rlW ^^VI ^Hif WT ^'ir ^^^ ^!^ ^35^'^ Tl^n II It is headed, " Transcription into Marathi of an ancient copper plate in Sanscrit containing an account of the Chalukya Dynasty by Vina- yaka Raghunath Kale, Sadar Amina Kolapur. 1874 A.D." III. LETTEES AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS. 17. . Add. 26,502.— Foil. 22. A collection of papers relating to the disputed possession of certain villages in the Ratnagiri District of the Konkan. [William Eeskine.] It appears from the documents contained in this volume that, during the reign of Muhammad 'Adil Shah of the Bijapur Dynasty (A.D. 1626 — 56), twelve villages in the District of Ratnagiri had been assigned as a jyotirvritti, or grant for the maintenance of a family of astrologers. When Tulaji Angre succeeded the pirate admiral Kanhoji Angre (A.D. 1745) in possession of the strip of country on the sea-board of the Konkan, including Ratnagiri, these villages were in the possession of Ballala Panvaskar, son of Gane^a. After the defeat of Tulaji Angre, and the recovery of this tract of country (A.D. 1756), Khandoji Mankar, a general in the army of the Peshwa Balaji Bajl Rao, commonly known as Nana Sahib (A.D. 1740 — 1761), dispossessed Ballala of four of the villages, viz. Golap, Vaingi, Kolambe, and Phansap, and gave them to Dinkar Varva- dekar, the son of Mahadeva. Thereupon Ballala Panvaskar sought redress from the Marathi ruler SadaSiva Bhau. The dispute was referred for adjudication to Naro Apaji, and, after five years of unsuccessful litigation, was made over to a court of arbitrators presided over by Balakrishna Sastri, and after him by Rama Sastrl. This able coun- cillor and adviser of the Peshwa took up the case in the Pramadi samvatsara, i.e. A.D. 1758-59. The dispute went on year after year, and in A.D. 1773 Rama Sastri, dis- gusted at the assassination of Narayan Rao (A.D. 1772), the brother and successor of the Peshwa Madho Rao I., son of Balaji Bajl Rao, who was slain on the battle-field of Panipat (A.D. 1761), left the service of the Marath a government, and retired to Benares, without having arrived at any decision in the case. Matters remained in this unsettled state for many years, till at last ^asudeva, the son of Sadaliva, Jo^i of Panvas, strenuously prosecuted the claim of Ballala Panvaskar, and in Saka 1726 (A.D. 1803) urged the settlement of the dispute before the Peshwa Bajl Rao II., who had succeeded Madho Rao II. in A.D. 1795. The year following matters came to a climax by the confiscation of the remaining eight villages by order of Balaji Rama, Siibedar of Ratnagiri. The case was then thoroughly investigated at Poona by the Peshwa, and terminated in the re-instatement of the family of Panvaskar to the possession of the whole of their ancestral property of 12 villages in Saka 1727, the Krodhana samvaisara:= A.D. 1805. 10 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. The papers contained in this volume are briefly as follows : — • I. Foil. 1 — 6. A poetical account of the history of the case, in 3 chapters (adhydya), entitled Vrittivijaya, by Panduranga. Begins : M. W'^^T >TgiT:W^ II ^^T^^ ^Tfir^^ II 1 II ^%. f^^ ^i^sn; 11 ^Vi'5i:'t ^^'t »nft?T ii ^^Tjm fcJn Tfg^i: ii f?^T ^^^ ii ^ n iK'gn^ T^^ ^ir ii ^«t irm^ -srhsm ii ^■'I'i^ ^Tf^ ^f% ^iiKiir II ^^ if irft^T^ II ^ II THTTJ^ TITO TrtTT II tWf'K't WT^^ Wtff It wr^ ^zi f^^rrr ii m^^ ira ^t ^m ii i ii Colophon to the last chapter : — Tlt|tn ^ ^T II FrT^hftwim ^tH^T II t,S( II The poem has been corrected in several places, and appears to be a draft written by the author, just after the final disposal of the lawsuit. Appended to the poem are some roughly scribbled additional verses, in which appears the date of the decision, the 14th day of Marga^irsha-6ad^ Saka 1727, the Krodhana samvatsara (A.D. 1805). IT. Foil. 7 — 15. Copies of two metrical accounts of the case, entitled Vadamartanda. The first is imperfect, beginning at verse 12. It was written by an anonymous member of the family of astrologers.* The date of composition, the Pramoda samvatsara (A.D. 1810-11), is given in verse 87. The scribe, Chintamani Yajneivara Sarma, completed the transcription in the month Phalguna of the Bahudbanya samvatsara (A.D. 1818). III. Foil. 16—18. Another poem, called Vrittivijaya, also by Panduranga, and in 3 chapters {sarga). It appears to be the See V. 91. author's draft of another and more detailed account of the case, written probably in supersession of the poem contained in foil. 1 — 6. The date of final decision is given in V. 48, (fol. 18). ^oF iffTTW TTSttfc II iR^^^ '^TqJ^ ^ ^ II wsm ic^j^x 5ft II TJ^ m mf^T i^fir ti^ ii 8^ ii IV. Fol. 19. A copy of an undated petition, in verse, submitted by the plaintiff to the Peshwa Madho Rao II. Heading: Begins : f^r^ ti H^ t: wtfirf% nrf^ift ii ^5ll>firft^^ ^T^WITff T!J^r|iqT ^^ II S II ■q^ -xfTti wT^'t cRTicy ^ir^nr jffa! ^ ^■snrf ii >( ii The poem, called in the colophon Vada- chintamani, is in 44 verses. In it Ballala Panvaskar complains of the manner in which the case was being conducted by Rama Silstri and his "evil adviser" (fH^'t) Moro- hari. As Rama Sastrl retired in A.D. 1773, this petition was probably written shortly after the accession of Madho Rao in A.D. 1772. V. Fol. 20. A copy of the same petition, containing several additional verses, 86 in all. Ending : ^w "^ iTO^r t^^t^ ^wra5 »!ftfiTftT!rT VI. Foil. 21. A copy of a petition by Ballala (misspelt Bala ^ras) Panvaskar, ad- dressed to Ravajl Svami, and dated the 7th MVmd.-hadi, Saka 1684, the Chitrabhanu samvatsara (A.D. 1762). This was the year after the death of the Peshwa Balaji Baji Rao, who was succeeded by Madho Rao L, and appears to have been known as Ravaji Svami. The plaintiff gives a short account of his having been dispossessed of four LETTERS AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS. 11 villages, and of the prolonged trial before the appointed adjudicators. He is doubtful of obtaining redress at the hands of Rama Sastri, and requests that the case may be tried by another court of arbitrators, or by the Peshwa himself, and agrees to abide by their decision. VII. Fol. 22. A copy of a statement of claim by the plaintiff, in verse. It bears no date, but appears to have been written just after the case was transferred from the court presided over by Balakrishna Sastri to the adjudication of Rama Sastri. An endorse- ment on the back of the document states that in the Saka year 1680, the Pramadi samvatsara (A.D. 1769), Dinkar Pant Var- vadekar (the defendant) stated his case before Rama Sastri and other arbitrators. 18. Add. 26,493. — A number of sheets pasted together, 21 feet in length, by 5^ in. ; written in Modi characters on both sides of the paper, dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). A petition addressed to Mr. Jonathan Dun- can, G-overnor of Bombay (Dec. 1795 — 1811), by Malhar Rao Gaikwar, Jagirdar of Kadi in Gujarat. Heading : ^t»r ?^tT^ w^^n^^i issTsj ^^qx Begins : ^rWir t^^ ^irsfi T.m 4ir pvt^ -mf^ iftf^ TTw m^^F^re ^rra ^ $^PT «|»<<, i vi' hr xwtm ^i^ rT ^36^ ^IT*r^ HS^'Nt fttWTTW WHIf tTiT TT^ ^- •iirm^aB i^ ii Mr. F. A. H. Elliot, in his "Rulers of Baroda " (Bombay, 1879), has written a full account of the hostihties between Malhar Rao Gaikwar of Kadi and Govinda Rao, the recog- nized Maharaja of Gujarat, the intervention of the British Government during the govern or- ship of Mr. Duncan, the defeat of the Jagirdar at Kadi (A.D. 1801), his escape, and sub- sequent capture and exile as a prisoner at large at Bombay in A.D. 1802. In the present petition the exiled prisoner lays before Mr. Duncan a long statement of his claims, written apparently at his dictation. The date is given at the end in the Saka, Samvat,and Sur or Arabic years, as follows: — fcTff^r't firfiT '^r ^ iT? Tg ii <\^ ^^ s*^o hh^ ^m 19. Add. 26,505. — Foil. 49; a collection of private letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao II., with other papers. [William Erskine.] Baji Rao II. succeeded Madho Rao II. as Peshwa in Saka 1694 (A.D. 1772), and was deposed in Saka 1740 (A.D. 1818). He was married to Varanasibai, the daughter of Hari Ramachandra Devadharav, or Dhamadhere, by which name the family is best known. He appears to have incurred the displeasure of the Peshwa, and was obliged to leave Poona and reside at Benares. His wife, Lakshmibai, his brother, Panduranga Ramachandra, gene- rally called Anna Dhamadhere, his brother's wife, Sugunabai, and other relatives were living with him at Benares. There are several letters written from that city by members of the Dhamadhere family, requesting, amongst other domestic matters, that the Peshwa would restore them to favour once more. Two letters, one from Jiubai Ohapekar, the other from Parvatibai Paranjapi, also written from Benares, congratulate Baji Rao on the birth of a daughter, called Krishnabai. There is also a letter from Niriibai, a lady residing at Poona, who had attended Varana- sibai during an illness. It does not appear who these ladies were, but it is evident they were intimate friends of the Peshwa. The most interesting letters in this collec- c 2 12 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. tion are those of Varamslbai, her daughter Krishnabai, and her sister Venubai, familiarly known as Kii^i, who had not gone with her father to Benares. These are in the ladies' own handwriting. They are not only excellent specimens of epistolary composition, but are also very neatly written in a large and clear Modi hand. The paper on which they are written is sprinkled and decorated with gold paint. There are only 3 letters from the Peshwa, written apparently by his secretary. One is addressed to Satyabhamabai Dhamadhere, the other two to Lakshmibai, his mother- in-law. The day of the month on which the letters were written is stated, but not the year. There are, however, with the letters, several memos referring to matters of business, written apparently about the same time. These are variously dated from Saka 1736 to 1738 (A.D. 1814—1816). A note in English at the head of each letter, probably written by Mr. Erskine, gives the name of the writer and of the person to whom the letter is addressed. IV. PHILOLOGY. A. GRAMMAR. 20. Add. 26,598.— Foil. 91 ; 1B|- in. by 8^ ; written on European paper, water-marked " Curteis & Son, 1806." [William Erskine.] A grammar of the Marathi language, by Dr. J. Leyden. The grammar is elementary, and, more or less, in an unfinished state. There is no special chapter on Syntax, but the latter part of the work contains a large number of useful and idiomatic phrases, chiefly on the syntax of the tenses and participles. There are also long lists of Adverbs and Adverbial phrases. 21. Or. 2730.— Foil. 553 ; 8 in. by 6 ; written on thin European paper, stamped 1872 in the corner. [A. 0. Burnell.J A. Konkani Grammar, by the Rev. Pio Noronha. Mr. A, C. Burnell, for whom this grammar was composed, has furnished some useful particulars on the Konkani language and literature in No. 1 of his " Specimens of S. Indian Dialects " (Mangalore, 1873). He says, " But little trouble is sufficient to convince a philologist that Konkani is a sister language to Mahrathi, and that it has claims to be considered a distinct Neo-aryan language, but much influenced by the so- called Dravidian languages. It also has a large literature, mostly dating from the glorious times of the early Portuguese rule at Goa, and due to the surprising zeal and abilities of the former Jesuits . . . This language has three principal dialects ; the Northern (now almost merged in Mahrathi), that of Goa, and the southern or Canara dialect." Father Thomas EstevSo (Stephens, a student of New College, Oxford) is the author of a grammar of the Goanese dialect of Konkani, written in Portuguese, which appears to have been originally printed about A.D. 1640. A second edition, enlarged by Father Diogo Ribeiro, and entitled " Arte de Lingoa Canarin," was published at Goa in 1857, with a Portuguese translation of a POETRY. 13 note on the geographical distribution of the principal languages of India by Sir Erskine Perry, late Chief Justice of Bombay,* and an introduction by the editor, J. H. da Ciinha Rivara, Chief Secretary to the Portuguese Government at Groa, in which he gives an interesting historical account of the Konkani language, with a bibliography, and extracts from the " Puranas " of Father EstevSo, and poems by other Roman Catholic missionaries at Goa. The present manuscript contains a gi'am- mar of the Southern dialect of Konkani, spoken in the province of Canara, and especially at Mangalore. Mr, Burnell has written the following note on the fly-leaf: " This Konkani Grammar was written for me by a Catholic priest at Mangalore named Noronha ; he was a Konkani by race, and had devoted much time to the study of his native language. (1873-4.) A.B." A grammar of this Southern dialect, written by the late Father A. F. X. Maffei, was published at Mangalore, 1882. " In 1892 he published another Konkani grammar, a much improved, though shorter and easier, edition of the first."t He is also the author of an English-Konkani and a Konkani- English Dictionary, Mangalore, 1888. 22. Or. 2729.— Foil. 508 ; 10 in. by 7^ ; written on English* paper, water-marked " Dorling & Gregory, London, 1875." [A. C. BUKNELL.J A copy of the preceding manuscript, neatly written on one side only of each sheet of paper. At the end of the volume (fol. 508) is ap- pended a Konkani translation of the Lord's Prayer in Roman characters headed : — " Orthographic System adopted by Rev. J. P. Noronha in Conkany Grammar." B. LEXICOGRAPHY. 23. Add. 26,595.— Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by l^; written on European paper, water-marked "J. Ruse, 1804." [William Erskine.J A comparative vocabulary of Marathi, Gujarati, and Hindi words, with synonyms. The Marathi words are written in the Modi character. V. POETRY. 24. Add. 22,889.— Foil. 119; 4| in. by 8f ; 9 lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written, with ruled margins, dated A.D. 1814. [Rev. Benjamin Webb.] * Appeared originally in the Journal of the Bombay Roy. Asiatic Soc, Jan. 1853, and reprinted in the author's "Bird's-e5-e View of India" (chap, xl.), London, 1855. t "A Short Sketch of Father A. F. X. Maffei," p. 8, Mangalore, 1899. Vivekasindhu. A Vedanta metaphysical treatise in verse;, by Mukundaraja. Begins : ^»T4*llr«rHslR'^q^^^fH^^ff II 1 II ifT »rT »T^ ■^i'fldbt II »ITcr wqr^ ^T^iaB^ II 14 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. * fft^m fiRT^T II ^mm ^^xiT^ TTt II f^^T^ ftr35T3BT II 5 i^w 3^m II ^ n frr^rr -ftTftsjiTT: ii •^^ aiarf^^ II ? II Mukundaraja, the oldest Marathi poet, flourished in the latter part of the 12th centuiy. Vamana Dajl Ok, the editor of the Kavyasaiigraha,* has published two padas by this poet, in a footnote to which he states that Mukundaraja was a Desastha Brahman of Ambe (»TVnf^ ^^), the present Mominabad, in the dominions of the Nizam of Haidarabad. This city was formerly the capital of the Yildava Jayantapala, for whose instruction this work was composed. The author states, in verse 55 of the seventh chapter (fol. 51b), that he wrote this work at the instance of Jaitpala, the son of Ballala, and grandson of Narasimha. ^T:f^?T^ -i^ i db II inrr^ 5»rt f (TxtrgB ii W^ •aRTf^C^T tT t"fe5 II ^^ T:^^ II MM II Ballala was the son of the Hoysala Yadava Narasimha, who encountered and defeated Bhillama, king of Devagiri, and became sovereign of Kuntala in Saka 1114 (A.D. 1192). Dr. Bhandarkar, who has furnished these particulars,! makes no men- tion of Jaitpala, the son of Ballala. He evidently did not succeed to the kingdom conquered by his father, as Ballala was subsequently defeated by Singhana, son of Jaitrapala and grandson of Bhillama, and deprived of his dominions, about the Saka year 1135 (A.D. 1213). Mr. MolesworthI assigns the 14th century to Mukundaraja, and places him after Jfianadeva in point of time; but that poet came quite a century after Mukundaraja, and lived during the reign of Ramadeva. His * Vol. xiii., " Collection of Marathi Padas," Bombay, 1894, p. 1. f " Early History of the Dekkan," 2nd ed., Bombay, 1895, pp. 106-108. I Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii. commentary to the Bhagavadgita bears the date 6aka 1212 (A.D. 1290). See no. 52. The Vivekasindhu is written in the form of a dialogue between the author and his disciples on the nature of the soul, based on the teachings of the Upanishads. It consists of 18 chapters {adhydya, or prakarana) divided into two parts, the first (purvardha) containing 7, the latter (uttardrdha) 11 chapters. This copy agrees in the main with the printed edition,* except that emen- dations have been made in the spelling of words, and archaic forms, of the original. Mukundaraja is also the author of another philosophical work, entitled Paramamrita, the teachings of which are those of the Saiva school of Sankara Acharya. He is also said to have written a Tantric treatise in verse, called Pavanavijaya.f Colophon : ![fiT ^ft'ifl'^fiNt ^<^h»r*i ij^f^THT The following note, referring to the cost of transcription, occurs on the last page : — " 18 adyas, 2250 sloks, at 3| Rs. p. 1000. June 1814." 25. Add. 26,487.— Foil. 181 ; 3| in. by 8 ; 7 lines, 5 to 5^ in. long ; neatly written, with ruled margins; dated 6aka 1717 (A.D. 1795). [AViLLIAM BbSKINE.] Another copy of the preceding. The colophon gives the date of transcrip- tion, Thursday, the 5th Bha,dira.-badi, Saka 1717, the Riikshasa samvatsara. * Edited, with a glossary, by Ravaji S'ridhara Gon- dhalekar, Poona, 1875. t Printed at Poona, 1877. POETRY. 15 26. Add. 26,417 C— Foil. 72—92 ; 8i in. by 6 ; 15 lines, 5 in. long ; careless modern hand. [William Erskinb.J Jparokshannbhuti. The Sanskrit text of the Vedantic poem of Sankara Acharya, accompanied by a Marathi metrical version, entitled Sama^lokl, by Vamana. Begins : Vamana, the son of Nrihari Pandita, was a De^astha Brahman, of the oilridilya gotra, a worshipper of Vishnu, and a JosI of the village of Kore, in the District of Satara. He was well versed in Sanskrit, and his compositions include several versions of Sanskrit Vedanta texts. He is said to have been the first to introduce the Sanskrit sloka metre in Marathi. According to A. K. Kher,* he died in A.D. 1673. An excellent collection of his works, with critical and explanatory notes, is in course of publication by the editors of the " Kavyasangraha." The present Marathi version was litho- graphed with the text at Bombay in 6aka 1778 (A.D. 1856). See also VamanI grantha, vol. iv., pp. 181—200. 27. Add. 26,490.— Foil. 94 ; 4 in. by8i; 9 lines, 6f in. long; neatly wi'itten, but with many mistakes in spelling, with ruled margins, on European paper, water-marked " J. What- man, 1801 " ; dated Saka 1732 (A.D. 1810). [William Erseine.J * "Higher Anglo -Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895, p. 450. See also " Selections from Maiathi Poets," by Parshuram Pant Godbole, Bombay, 1878, p. 60. Nigamasdra. A Vedantic metaphysical treatise in verse, by Vamana. Begins : 5ni ^^ ^cPfUfff^^ II 5IJT ^tL^t] ^ir^JirT^^WT^'iT ii ^nr ^pf ^rar^PTT ii Tn?*na5T ntf^r ii i ii 5ni jR H u i =irf l -4*( i II snr 5ni ^^»it ii ?R ^^TrnrT^>ikT ii 'a^nf^j^m ii ? n The work is written in the Ovi metre, and is divided into 9 chapters (adhydya). It has been printed in the Vamani grantha, or Works of Vamana, vol. iv., pp. 1 — 56. Colophon: ^fn ^WisiT»rarT u ■^qf^ww^Tgwr ii [scl. ^qfH^^PT^igTJTT] ^^^^m^T^TTTT H ^'^'ft- yjjni: ii «. ii ^^ ^^ro ^frra Ji*ft^ ^ttt ^^w^ 'zimm 28. Or. 4850.— Foil. 846 ; 6 in. by 12 ; 12 lines, 9^ in. long ; carelessly written, dated Saka 1717 (A.D. 1795). Ddsabodha. An exposition of the teachings of Vedanta philosophy in verse, by Ramadasa SvamT. Begins : ^ grrfff ^K^ ^ II ^m ^^j^ ^'^ ^ ii •^sem ^qJ 'tt^ mw ii ■ssttt ^t? m <» ii ^^ ^%^T f^^ II Hf^Wlft II ^ II Ramadasa Svami, the founder of the Rilmadasi sect of Vaishnavas, was born in Saka 1530 (A.D. 1608). He is one of the most popular writers on the teachings of Vedanta philosophy, and was the spiritual preceptor, as well as the favourite companion and adviser, of oivaji. It is said that on IG MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. one occasion that monarch, in appreciation of the mental superiority of Raraadasa, pro- posed to make over his kingdom to him, but the poet declined to accept so onerous a charge. Mr. A. K. Kher, in a short notice of Ramadasa appended to his " Higher Anglo- Marathi Grammar," says that he " was the son of a Deshastha Rigvredi Brahmin named Suryopant, a resident of the village Jam on the Godavari. His original name was Narayan, but he was afterwards called Ramdas on account of his disinterested devotion towards Rama. His elder brother was Gangadhar, popularly known as Rami Ramdas, who is the author of a work named Bhacti Rahasya. . . . He wandered as a pilgrim for a greater part of his life, and ultimately resided at the fort of Parali, near Satara," where he died in ^aka 1603 (A.D. 1681), at the age of 73, a year after the death of his royal master. An extensive biography of Ramadasa, dealing more particularly with the history of the Marathas during his lifetime, and the exploits of Sivaji, has been published by Govardhanadasa Lakshmidasa.* The author of this work ascribes the birth of Gangadhara (Saka 1527= A.D. 1605), and of his younger brother Raraadasa, to the efficacy of a boon granted by the sun-god Stiryanarayana to their father Siiryaji Panta, as a reward for his steadfast devotion to that deity. Gangadhara is popularly regarded as an in^rnation of Siiryanarayana, and Ramadasa of the wind-god Milruti. The present manuscript agrees closely with the printed editions of this work. It is written in the Ovi metre, in the form of a dialogue between a Guru and his disciple, and is divided into 20 Cantos (dasaka), which. are subdivided into chapters (samdsa), aggre- gating 200 in all. * " Ramadasa Svamiche charitranchi bakhar," Bombay, 1889 (2nd ed.). See also an account of Eamadasa by Mr. H. A. Acworth in his " Lecture on Marathi Poets," which appeared in the "Times of India," 26 Dec, 1891, p. 8. The copy was made by an anonymous scribe, and completed on Thursday, the 11th Vansha-badi, Saka 1717, the Rakshasa sam- vatsara. Colophon : ^t'ss '^s'\s TTTipRnr *l=(rH< i^^ ^^ 29. Add. 26,474.— Poll. 78 ; Si in. by 6^ ; 22 to 24 lines, 5|- in. long, in double columns ; written in a clear Nagari hand ; dated oaka 1729 (A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.J Kautuhala Rdmdyana. The history of Rama in verse. An abridged metrical version of the Sanskrit Ramayana, by Mukte^vara. Begins : r^^aEf^TsFT^ •TTT ^T^ Wf ^ I ff^ir^ir^^T'^T ^ifm sr^Tf ^rot $ ii tiT?mfiT ^TT^t gfn^rrqi ^^r * ii i ii Muktesvara flourished in the early part of the 17th century. According to Para^uraraa Panta Godbole,t he was a De^astha Brahman of Paithan, the son of Vi^vambhara by Llla Bai, the daughter of the poet Bkaniitha. He was born in 6aka 1531 (A.D. 1609). He is said to have been dumb from his birth to a late age, but eventually recovered the power of speech by the favour of the god Ekanatha. This Ramayana of Muktesvara has been printed at Bombay, 1891, with critical and explanatory notes by Janardana Balaji Modak, and Vamana Dajl Ok, the editors of the " Kavyasangraha." The poem is in seven kandas, named after those of the Sanskrit * '"TCRnfiT 'Ng^t ^TTJ W^ "^tniT in printed edition, t "Selections from the Marathi Poets," p. 115 (Bom- bay, 1878). POETRY. 17 epic. The first verse in the present copy is the fifth in the printed edition. Muktesvara has also written an abridged metrical version of the Mahabharata, which is in course of publication by the editors of the Kavyasangraha. This copy was made by Vishnu Bhatta Jambhekara, and completed on the 11th day of Bhadra-sudi, Saka 1729, the Prabhava samvatsara (A.D. 1807). Colophon : ^k ^J ^'twfSB t im m a ^WT:^t3 wf§ ii 30. Add. 22,385 A.— Foil. 68 (original foliation ^-■0°) ; 9 in. by 7 ; 22 to 24 lines, 6 in. long, in double columns ; written on English paper, water-marked " H. Willmott, 1810"; dated 6aka 1735 (A.D. 1813). [Rev. Benjamin Webb. J Another copy. This copy is defective, foil, u,"^ and in; being missing. It was completed on the 2nd of Pausha-SM(Zi, Saka 1735, the orlmukha sam- vatsara (A.D. 1813). Colophon : ^fir ^'^ cfit^^cJ'^HT^ ■J^t^tf ^f§ 31. Add. 26,508.— Foil. 293 ; 5| in. by 9 ; 10 to 20 lines, 6 and 7 in. long; dated Saka 1712 (A.D. 1791). [William Brskinb.J Jtdiparva. A metrical translation of the Adiparva, or first book of the Mahabharata, by Muktesvara. After two verses of invocation the text begins : — * ^ fw^HTT ^Tf«T II WJRq ^^iT'n:3f3r II ^^nnT^ 'i'^RTfiT II ^ir^Wfir "^(^v^ n <\ ii K^ f^ 1T> f^fHT T^^ II fnvi^ ^'T?^^ II iR^^w f^vmicir II guT if> 5ifii ^Tfirft: ii si ii The translation is in 50 adhydyas, each having a separate native foliation. Mukte^vara's complete translation of the Mahabharata is being published in the Kavya- sangraha. The Adiparva, edited with critical and explanatory notes by Vamaua Dajl Ok, was printed at Bombay in 1893. This copy was completed on Monday, the 2nd Kartika-&a(ii, Saka 1712, the Sadharana samvatsara (the 31st October, 1791), for Krishnarava and Viththalarava, sons of Sivarama Josi, KulakarnI of the village of Vagholi, in the talulc Junnar of the District of Poona. Colophon : ^^ <)««i^ TtniRir ^ ^^wr ^ififff^ ^9!ti?j f^ff'tiTT it ? II tl^T^ irf^ftr ^ 3^^ ^3§ ii t 3w^ ^pms^ f^^tm n f^^y^R f^^n*T 5Ttf% fa5^fi§ >it^ gnftf^ TitiT 3$ ttt;!? ^ rt% HrspTx: ^^^ ^ ^TTW II ^T'^qWT^ II 32. Add. 26,513 A.— Foil. 18; 5 in. by 8^; 13 lines, 6 to 7 in. long, with ruled margins, written apparently in the 19 th century. [William Eeskine.J A fragment, containing the 30th and 31st Adhyayas of the Adiparva of Muktesvara's translation of the Mahabharata. The manuscript is imperfect ; the first two leaves, also «f, V and the last leaf {\^) of the 30th Adhyaya are missing. TheSlst Adhyaya, in 10 leaves, is complete. 33. Add. 26,514.— Foil. 103 ; 4 in. by 6 ; written by several hands in 18th century Devanagari. [William Erskine.] 18 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. A miscellaneous collection of religious poems and Abhangas, written mostly on one side only of each leaf. The Abhaiigas are chiefly by Tukarama, one of the most distinguished and popular of the Marathi poets. Pandit Vishnu Para^u- rama Sastrl has edited a complete collection of his poems, in two volumes, containing between 4000 and 6000 Abhaiigas.* To it is prefixed an introduction in English by Janardana Sakharama Gadgil, giving an account of the life and works of the poet. In it he states that " Tukarama was by caste a Sudra and by profession a Vani or corn- chandler and retail dealer. He was born, and lived, in the village of Dehii, about sixteen miles north-west of Piina. The correct date of his birth appears to be the year of ^aliva- hana 1530, or the year of Christ 1608 . . . The date of his death, or rather disappearance from Dehii, has been accurately mentioned in the following Collection to be the 2nd of Phalgun, Monday morning, Sake 1571, the name of the year being Virodhi. The corre- sponding year of Christ is 1649." See also Moles worth's Marathi Dictionary, preface, p. xxvii. i^ccording to Parasurama Panta Godbole,t Tukarama was born in Saka 1510 (A.b. 1588) and died in Saka 1551 (A.D. 1629). 34. Add. 26,417 A.— Poll. 62 ; 8 in. by 6 ; about 22 lines, 5^ in. long ; dated Saka [elapsed] 1692 (A.D. 1770). [William Bkskine.J Bhartrihari-sataka. The Sanskrit text of the Satakas of Bhar- * Bombay, 1869 and 1873. Another collection of the poems of Tukarama, edited by Tukarama Tatya, was published in Bombaj', 1889. j- " Selections from the Marathi Poets," Bombay, 1878, p. 26. trihari, here called Subhashitaratnavali, ac- companied by a Marathi metrical version by a poet called Tuka. See the Skt. Cat. no. 256, p. 99b. Bach verse of the text is followed by its Marathi translation (tlJcd). The first verse of Niti^ataka begins : — ^mr isfl ^^T^^rwT ^praiTt Knr "mft ii ^ ii The translator Tuka is in all probability the celebrated poet Tukarama. See the pre- ceding. Colophon : \fir Hf?tWnT'5^ ^iTrf^^^^Brt ■^x^ ^t z^wf jsirr ?rd ii ii ^^ ilt«.^ f^fir ^^trt: WTTS II 35. Add. 22,392.— Foil. 60 ; 4 in. by 7; 7 to 9 lines, 5^ in. long, with ruled margins, appa- rently written in the 19th century. [Rev. Benjamin Webb.J A. Poll. 1—25. Lahu-dlchydna. A poem by Ananta Kavi, on the story of Lava and Ku^a, the twin sons of Rama. Begins : W^ ^ >TTlf ^filiT vrtlT ?^ II ^>f»f^ ^^ft Txrt^T ^i^Itt II ^T^ t^'t ^nfrt ^tftf ^tfiT^ II <) II The Poems of Ananta Kavi have been edited with critical and explanatory notes by Vainana Daji Ok, Bombay, 1896, form- ing no. 17 of the Kavyasahgraha. In his prefatory notice of the .poet the editor states that Ananta Kavi was a Ramabhakta, or worshipper of the Rama cult, and was pro- bably the same person as Ananta Gosvami, a POETKY. 19 pupil of Ramadasa (who died A.D. 1681), who was an inhabitant of a village called Methavad (^^^) in the District of Satara. He was born about Saka 1580 — 1585, i.e. A.D. 1658—1663. The ^aka years 164B and 1645 appear at the conclusion of Suloohana- gahimvara, and Sulochanakhyana, as the date of conaposition of two of Ananta's poems. This poem gives the Ramayana story of the capture of Rama's sacrificial horse by his unknown twin sons Lava and Kuia, whilst they were dwelling in exile with their mother Sita at the hermitage of the sage Valmiki^ resulting in the father's discovery of his children and the. recall of SIta from banish- ment. It is written in various metres, and is divided into three adhydyas, containing 70, 53 , and 3 5 verses respectively. In the printed edition of the works of Ananta Kavi (p. 35), this poem is entitled Kusalavakhyana, and is divided into two chapters (prasanga) of 75 and 98 verses. The present copy begins at the fourth verse of the printed edition. B. Foil. 26—43 (?-k). ThdllpdJca. A mythological poem, by Muktesvara. See no. 29. Begins : K^ ^iTtiT f^^f^^T II f^'^sr^^T IT^aB^ II 1 II xrt^^^^ ^raiTfiT^ft II gra -^f^ g^ ^f? II f^a? ^T^ ^r?>q f^Mz II vtr vfz tttw^t h ^^ ii The poem is in 181 verses in the Ovi metre. Leaf I'i. is wanting. The mythological story forming the subject of this poem is taken from chapter 262 of the Vanaparva of the Mahabharata. Draupadi, the wife of the five Pandu princes, had obtained a boon from the Sun-god by virtue of which she had the miraculous power of cooking and supplying food daily to as many as should claim her hospitality, provided only she did so before she herself partook of her evening meal, after which the power left her till the following day. Duryodhana, the leader of the Kaurava princes, induced the irascible sage Durvasa to repair to the camp of the Pandavas, accompanied by an immense num- ber of his disciples, late at night, after Drau- padi had taken her evening meal. He hoped to provoke the anger of the sage against his hated rivals, through Draupadi's inability to observe the rites of hospitality, and thus to bring about their destruction. Draupadi, however, invoked the aid of Krishna, who miraculously appeased the hunger of her guests. They retired to rest without re- quiring any food, and at dawn next day Draupadi had no difficulty in providing for their physical wants. 0. Foil. 44 — 60 (?-?'»). A single chapter from the second Stavaka of the Kathakalpa- taru. See no. 50. There is no indication of the number of the chapter. It is in 137 verses, and contains the story of Rukmangada, king of Kantika, taken from the Naradiya upapurana, illus- trating the efficacy of ekddasi-vrata, or the observance of the eleventh day after each new and full moon as a fast-day. For an account of this story, see Eggeling's Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the India Office, p. 1209 (no. 3374), also Aufrecht's Cat. Bodl., p. 83a. Beofins : O ^^^^t^^ II ^^T^W^ II ^^^'t'TOTT^ II Y^^ »m^^ II t II jm sraf t^firm^ ii ^t^ jf^rfsi n^ w fftt '^fV^ ^^TT II ^^TT^^'twiT II ^ II ^frr^ 'iITjft: II ^^ i^^n^ tittit ssft ii ^J^^^'f ginj ^f^ II mfra^B'^ift II ^ II Colophon : ^fir ^"^^siilt^^iT^ firff'hT^w^^ ^^t- ^ ^T^T^ ^T^^'t ^W ^^Jl^ II D 2 20 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. 36. Add. 26,468 and 26,469.— Foil. 245 and 251 ; 7\ in. by 13J ; 11 lines, 9^ in. long ; written in a bold hand, and dated Saka 1691 (A.D. 1769). [William Eeskine.J Harivijaya. An account of the life and exploits of Krishna, in verse, by 6ridhara. Begins : Wf ^jft W\ HMri<; -^m II ^^gf^ /jf^TtT* II gTTTjT g^^f^ ^xj II ^j^i^T^Jsnw't ii <» ii ^ridhara, one of the most popular of the Marathi poets, was born in Saka 1600 (A.D. 1678), and died at the age of 50, in Saka 1650 (A.D. 1728). t In the concluding verses of this, as well as in other works of his, the poet states that he was the son of Brahtnananda, a Desalekhaka, i.e. Kulakarni, or District accountant, of Najhar (^*r;c), a town situated two or three yojanas south- west of Pandhari (Pandharpur). His mother's name was Savitrl. He became a devotee at the age of 14, and took up his abode at Pandharpur, near the temple of his tutelary god Viththala. The poem is written in the OvI metre, and is divided into 36 chapters {adhydya). It was completed on the 22nd day of Marga- ^Irsha-sttcZi, 6aka 1624, the Chitrabhanu samvatsara (A.D. 1702), the date being recorded in verse 205 of the last chapter, as follows : — 5rra5'NT?^ ^^ ^feere ^f^ ii f^^ntg 's^rar: ^t^ ii ^ ^Tu mrf'ST mrr It ff f^^t ^ wd^rt H^t^^ ii m ii In the epilogue Sridhara ascribes the * ^1»1^1*ll dl'^fH^TTT in the printed edirion of Bombay, 1880. t " Selections from'the Mardthi Poets," by Parasurama Panta Godbole, Bombay, 1878, p. 257. See also an ac- count of this poet in a " Lecture on Marathi Poets," by Mr. H. A. Acworth, delivered at the Elphinstone College Union, which appeared in the "Times of India," 26 Dec, 1891, p. 8. authorship of the poem to Viththala, and states that he merely wrote down what the god dictated in his ear, and that the work contains the substance {■mx) of the tenth chapter of the Bhagavatapurana, the Hari- vam^a, and the Padmapurana. He concludes with a summary of the contents of each chapter. Of his other works the most important are Ramavijaya (no. 37), written in Sakal625 (A.D. 1703), Pandavapratapa (no. 39) in ^aka 1634 (A.D. 1713), and Sivalilamrita (no. 41) in S^ka 1640 (A.D. 1718). His poems have been frequently printed at Bombay and at Poena, and, as Mr. Moles- worth remarks,* " have, to a great extent, in public readings at least, superseded the Sanskrit Epics and Puranas." An abridged English translation of the Harivijaya has been published by Dubhashi and Co., Bombay 1891. This copy was written at Amdapuri (^TJirrgt^), by Balirama Kshatrl, a follower of the Nanakpanthi sect, and was completed on the 1st day of Vai^akha-6ac?i, Saka 1691, the Virodhi samvatsara (A.D. 1769). It is written in two volumes, each containing 18 chapters. The number of verses in each chapter is not always the same as in the printed editions, and considerable verbal alterations are to be found in the text. Each chapter has a separate native foliation. Several pencilled notes appear on the margin. Colophon : ^-^ TftcTTB ^r^ ^tttjj ii f^rWhrm ^^WT t^n^ ^?r nfiTq^Tf^^ II ^ra^ 'SRmjrJ Thr ^f§ ii tH'i'inHi't II 37. Add. 26,465 and 26,466.— Foil. 200 and 182 ; 5 in. by llf ; about 11 lines, 9 to 9^ in. long ; written apparently early in the 19th century. [William Eeskine.] * Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii. POETRY. 21 Bamavijaya. A metrical version of the Ramayana, by Sridhara. Begins : wf ^ftr gtTTsr j^^rr ii ^W^TRf^ra n ^W^n wf^^w II ^OT^T ^Pis^ II 1 II The work is not divided into Icdndas, as in the Sanskrit epic, but into 40 chapters^ written in the Ovi metre. The date of com- position, Sunday the 7th of Sravana-swc/i, oaka 1625, the Subhanu samvatsara (A.D. 1703), is given in verse 201* of the last chapter. ^T'^ i^jS^M II 'gmg ^n ^w^ra ii HTg ^wrf ^ f^^h II ^T^^ ira f^^imrq ii «i ii The number of the chapter, and of the leaves of each chapter is given on the margin of each leaf. Chapters 36 to 39 are written by a hand other than that of the rest of the manuscript. The copyist has not supplied the usual colophon. 38. Or. 5894.— Foil. 221 ; 6 in. by 8 ; 11 and 12 lines, 6 in. long ; neatly written on European paper, 19th century. Another copy of Adhyayas 14 to 28 only. 39. Add. 26,467.— Foil. 438 ; 8^ in. by 15f, 12 lines, 12^ in. long; written in large Deva- nagari ; dated Saka 1698 (A.D. 1776). [William Eeskinb.] XTtTSTTTcTTtT Pdndavapratdpa. An abridged metrical version of the Maha- bharata, by Sridhara. * 205 in the printed editions. The manuscript is imperfect. The first five chapters of the Adiparva, and the whole of the A^vamedhaparva (chapters 58 to 63 in the printed editions) are wanting. Chapter 6 begins : sT^wsnn ^%cJT II ^qnmT^^siff ^ToBT ii »m^4!r ^5PraBT ii faBiqra^'hrt'f^ ii h ii The Pandavapratapa was written at Pan- dharpur, and completed on Wednesday the 10th of Magha-sudi, Saka 1634, the Vijaya samvatsara (A.D. 1713). The year of com- position is given in verse 95* of the last chapter as follows : — ^^ ^>3BT^ '^^w'ht •r'^^'i II ^1 'sniiTtnf 'an^ ii The work is divided into 17 books (parvas), containing altogether 64 chapters {adhyayas), written in the OvI metre. The following is a list of the books and the number of chapters in each : — Adi parva 14 Gada parva 1 Sabha ,, 8 Sauptika „ 1 Vana „ 9 Aishika ,, 1 Virata „ 4 Viiioka ,, 1 Udyoga „ 5 Strl „ 1 BhTshma,, 3 Santi „ 2 Drona „ 3 Asvamedha „ 6 Karna „ 3 A^rama ,, 1 Salya „ 1 A list of the books and chapters, as also of the number of leaves and slohas in each chapter, is written on fol. la, and on fol. 1& the number of leaves and sloTcas in each chapter. The total number of verses is 13,498. In this manuscript the chapters are not numbered consecutively, as in the printed editions, but according to their arrangement in each book. An English abridged version of the Pandavapratapa, with illustrations, was published at Bombay in 1892, by Dubhashi and Co. * Verse 96 in the printed editions. 22 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. The copy was made by Atmarama Syamaraja on Thursday, the 10th Phalguna- sndi, 6aka 1698, the Durmukha samvatsara (A.D. 1776). Colophon : ^^ «if,cb 7^^ ^m ^WT tfiT5»T7!i htw yssm^ ^^iRit Tji^^Ht irf^^ 3^^ vmi ■ . ■ %f^ff ^TWTtTH ^rmtm ^^jr 'sftqw*? -^f^ 3^ ^ ^'hrf^- 40. Add. 22,383.— Foil. 831 ; 8^ in. by 12 ; 17 to 20 lines, 9J in. long ; dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). [Rev. Benjamin Wbbb.J Another copy. Begins : 'srt^'rrftTf^'t^T II ^?tT^Tffrr4chitti^ jrht't f 35^»!ff »^ ^^^ ifVfi '^sutir ^t ^'W\ ^is «i*^b ^^PTTH ^^rStT m? HT'q ^ SO ^^t(i it ^^ wmi: ?TcJ^ 46. Add. 22,884.— Foil. 857 ; 7| in. by 14^ ; 13 to 17 lines, 11^ in. long; dated Saka 1735 (A.D. 1813). [Rev. Benjamin Webb.J Another copy. The chapters are numbered consecutively on the margin, and also the number of the leaves of each chapter. The first 12 verses of the first chapter are repeated on a different leaf. There are several notes in English to the first five chapters. The copy was written at Bombay, and POBTEY. 25 completed on Thursday, the 3rd of Marga- i'lrsha-sudi, Saka 1735, the Srimukha sam- vatsara (A.D. 1813). Colophon : 5ra <»s^m ^'tg^ #^w^ mft?r^ ^ ^ ip5^mt^' Ti^t tiN ^ g^irmt ^s^r ^^ it ^sr^- 47. Add. 26,491.— Foil. 49 ; 9^ in. by 7J ; 18 to 22 lines, 6 in. long ; written on English paper, water-marked" I. Ping, 1802," the outer leaf marked " Curteis & Son, 1804." [WlIiLIAM ErSKINE.J Manaschandrabodha. An allegory in verse, describing the struggle between the worldly and the spiritual ten- dencies of the mind. Begins : ^mrt ^^ JW'i^'HT II ^»n it'SR^'^'iT ^^t ii ^^t Nstf^^ fsniTHT II \ ^^^nr ^^ ii <^ ii H ?Rli3B JTOT^ ^ II 3TO^ftT ^«f »TO^ » H»T sI^c^Tr »»t5I II "^ ^^^ ■'T^ II ^ 'I The poem appears to be based on the San- skrit Prabodhachandrodaya nataka, written by Krishna Misra in the 11th century. It is divided into 12 chapters, and has been pub- lished at Bombay, in 1855, 1873, and 1886. The first chapter in the printed editions con- tains 39 verses, against 13 in this manuscript. There is little variation in the other chapters. There is much ambiguity as to the name of the poet. In the present manuscript oripati Dasa is mentioned as being the author in the concluding lines of most of the chapters, but the name Ramaramana Dasa occurs in chap- ters 5, 7, and 9, and Ramapati Dasa in chapter 10. These are probably only epithets. In the printed editions the work is ascribed to Srinatha Dasa in chapters 1 to 9, and to Haridasa in the three concluding chapters. 48. Add. 26,494 A.— Foil. 24; 8 in. by 51; 13 lines, 6| in. long ; apparently written in the latter half of the 18th centnry. [William Eeskine,] Pdndurangamdhdtmya. A poem in praise of the god Panduranga, and of his temple at Pandharpur.* The poem, called also Pandharimahatmya in the colophon, is in five chapters {adhydya), and is said to have been taken from the Skandapurana. It is anonymous, and is written in the Ovi metre. It is in glorifica- tion of Panduranga, more commonly known as Viththala, or Vithoba, a popular form of Vishnu, in his incarnation as Krishna. The first page is partly illegible owing to an ink-blot. After a verse of invocation to Hindu deities the text begins : — ^ T{^^ *rrarenT II f^mn^m ^rn^qr ii .... ^^mxiT 11 oBfi; ^nn »m^t ii ^ ii ^HiTT ?5T: 4*n II ^'^ II 'Sjg^if TRTrt 3*fiT II *Rk^ TW ^'ts't ^ II ^ II . . . ^T^n^.TT II oK^'in^^ JM^^WT II 3fn:i!IT '3IT5f> ^^ ^^trri II TPl^'m ^^^BT ^S'^ II i II Colophon : firt ^1**N*ftwiT TmTTI II ^1<*«!llUUI*<^T i(m\ II ^t»?ls ^"t , «» and «,^ are wanting. Mr. Erskine's notes are reproduced on the. margin, but " Amrut Rao " has been miscopied as " Anunt Rao." The poems in Modi characters are copied in Devanagari. 55. Add. 26,492.— Foil. 31 ; 7^ in. by 6 and 4^ in. ; various hands of 19th century. [William Brskine.J Two small collections of poems. I. Foil. 1 — 12(?-^\). Nine Lavanis, written in the Modi character. II. Foil. 13 — 31. Eleven Lavanis, written in the Devanagari character. These are followed by 9 detached verses, each on a separate leaf, of which the last two, in Modi characters, are in Hindustani. 56. Add. 26,500.— Foil. 32; 4^ in. by 61; 9 to 13 lines, about 4f in. long ; written in an early 18th century hand. [William Eeskink.] A small collection of Marathi songs, mostly Lavanis. They contain a large element of Hindi words and inflections, and even Persian and Arabic words ; some appear to be entirely Hindi. 30 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. YI. TALES AND LEGENDS. 57. Add. 22,386.— Foil. 119 ; S^in. by 11 ; 8 in. long ; dated 6aka 1735 (A.D. 1813). [Rev. Benjamin Webb. J Panchopdhhydna . An anonymous version of the Pancha- tantra, or Sanskrit tales ascribed to Vishnu barman. Heading : 'i^>>tt^ ■sir^ftT 11 s 11 Tantra I. begins on fol. 4a, verse 37, as follows : — >m ^ cir^ftnn ^^fn 11 -jt^ ■^cst ^ht^ h ^^s 11 The poem is written in a dialectic form of Marathi mixed with Hindi words and inflec- tional terminations. Sanskrit slokas with defective orthography are occasionally quoted, but they differ considerably from those in printed editions of the Panchatantra. These slokas are separately numbered. The contents and names of the Books are as follows : — Tantra I. Mitrabheda, in 943 slokas. Foil. 1—806. „ II. Mitrasamprapti, in 243 Slokas. Foil. 806— lOlfi. „ III. Kakolka, in 501 Slokas. Foil. 102a— 142a. „ IV. Lubdhaprana^aka, in 505 Slokas, Foil. 1426— 183&. „ V. Aparikshita, in 493 llokas. Foil. 184a— 222. 61. Add. 26,507.— Foil. 55 ; 8^ in. by 6^ ; 14 to 20 lines, written in double columns, about 5i in. long; dated Saka 1729 (A.D. 1809). [William Eeskine.J Vetdlaj)anchavisi. An anonymous metrical version of the Sanskrit Vetalapanchavim^ati, or Twenty- five Tales of a Demon. Begins : ■?^q^ -s^m ^PR^ II T$ f^^M Tnn ^5?i ^xi n vf^ ^nfi!i nt^trarrrt 11 tit^:ih>^^ h s n '^t ^^ Wffti t^fw It ^^T^ ^'t^ T^WNft It ^^Jir ?ra M^^irii it xm'i ^rf^ sRrft^ it ^% n The stories are much abridged, and are written in a dialect of Marathi containing a large admixture of Hindi words. The manuscript contains only 23 of the 25 tales. The first few leaves are annotated. Colophon to the 23rd story : — iqrq: WTTTT II 63. Add. 26,506.— Foil. 101 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 8 lines, 5 in. long ; written on European paper, water-marked " Gior Magnani," and also " Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay." [William Erskine.] Another, and somewhat abridged, version of the same tales, written in Modi characters. TALES AND LEGENDS. 33 Begins : ^»nR^ ^T "^^^ f^^w tTiiT xiitt "^fKta ^cmn ^sg\m ^ i^'^ i^nt m^ ttutt^ cf^'n^ ^T^ WTO ^^ ^ri*irq 'SR^^ iirra f^^t^ wt^ wit^t In the preamble to this version also the magic fruit is given to Vikramaditya, king of tljjayini by a Brahman called Digambar. The above is a literal reproduction of the Modi into Devanagari characters, showing the peculiarities of spelling noticeable in manuscripts of the early part of the 19th century. , 64. Add. 22,391 B.— Foil. 39—66 (?-?^) ; 8 in. by 12|- ; 17 lines, 10 in. long ; -written in the 19th century. Simhdsana- hatUsl . A Marathi version of the Sanskrit Simha- sana dvatrimsat, also called Vikramacharita, or Thirty-two Tales concerning Vikramaditya. Begins : ^'^'f it tft^' xnTTxnTir^ #^T^ J^wt^ ^Tf^ Tnfi f^^JTrf^nT 'i^^'Tw'^ 'sr^^T^Tf^ jjitr^'^t^ -^^ w fsi w ^>i!iT^ f^ira^T ■sfiTTir^ ■siflTiim f^^ 'srrfir h>»i- T^T^ra ■sBW m^ 5rT$ n The prologue to these popular tales de- scribes the extraordinary manner in which king Bhoja of Ujjain found the throne of king Vikramaditya buried in the earth. It was made of gold, studded with jewels, and was supported by eight statues on each of its four sides. The king had it removed to his palace, and whenever he attempted to sit on it the thirty-two statues, one after the other, prevented him and narrated a story of king Vikramaditya, illustrative of his many virtues, and superiority in wisdom and ability. The tales are considerably abridged, and are entirely different from the two printed Marathi versions, both anonymous, one of which was published at Serampur in 1814, the other at Bombay in 1855. The latter is the commonly accepted version, and has been frequently published both at Bombay and at Poona. Some of the original Sanskrit slokas are introduced in it, as also in this translation. Of the thirty-two tales, twenty- nine are in this manuscript written in prose, the rest in verse. The most popular version of these tales is the one in Hindi, translated by Mirza Kazim 'All, Jawan, and Lallu Lala, at Calcutta in 1805, from the Braj-bhasha of Sundara Dasa Kavlsvara, taken probably from a dif- ferent recension from the one from which the Marathi translations are made. In the Hindi version the tales are narrated at much greater length, and are differently arranged. 65. Add. 26,475.— Foil. 79 ; 7^ in. by 9^ ; about 9 lines, 5f in. long ; written in Modi charac- ters, in the beginning of the 19th century. [William Erskine.] A. Foil. 1—29. Vihrama-charitra. A legendary account of king Vikramaditya of Ujjayini (Ujjain). The work is prefaced, by a form of letter, usually adopted in epistolary correspondence, which purports to have been written by one Krislinajl Sada^iva, to his friend Janardana Panta SvamI, supplying him with required details concerning the life of king Vikrama. These are doubtless fictitious names. The work is clearly quite a modern production, and not a copy of any old manuscript. It contains fabulous stories of the virtues, prowess and adventures of this celebrated 34 MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS. monaroli, such as are to be found in the " Simhasana-battisI," or Thirty-two Tales of king Yikramaditya, adapted from the Sanskrit, the " Vikrama-charitra," a Marathi poem in 18 chapters, by Haridasa,* and similar compositions. For an account of Vikrama, see Wilford's " Essays in Asiatic Researches," vols. 9 and 10. Begins : ik-^-Hh %^>tfi!r vrs{^ spit^^t 4ir ^rmt^ 'tr^w^ ift^ «ira!iT»i't Ta^Tf^ ^UTrnroR ^ ii [i.e. ^stn] The account begins (fol. 26, 1. 3) : — ^T -^^r^ ^ptt: wnnx k^V '^^ ^^^'^ ^'^ T^^ ^ ^T^ iiT.WS ^^^ V.TJWI{ cR^Ti JTTJ ^3TIT^T ^^ ^q't ^ ?^^ '^XJ^ ^TV! ^TfcT^mf ■^J'OJyX ^^VT WT^ Tjm Tjm ^^H WTH^T ^^^1 ^TiRwiii ^fc^'^ 1^'^ B. Foil. 30—79. Sdlivdhana-chariti'a. An account of the life of king Salivahana. This work is written apparently by the same hand as the preceding. It commences with an account of the miraculous birth of Salivahana. The wife of Bhaskara Bhatta, an Agnihotri Brahman of Paithan, went to the Grodavari with her young unmarried daughter to wash some clothes. As the child was playing about, the serpent-king Sesha breathed on her face, and she became pregnant. Seeing her condition, her parents abandoned her in the forest. She was found by a potter, who adopted her as his daughter, and in his house Salivahana was born. The writer goes on to relate the fabulous stories popularly current regarding Salivahana and his battles with Vikrama. * An English translation of this poem, by Kaghoba Moroba, was published at Bombay in 1855. Begins : '?i%rer 'sj^ ^ ^nirt'hT i^cJ^'l ^ ^VJ^ ^ffff xr^isrt HT^T >T5»rJ 'sn^r^t^'^ m^m fz-^m ^to^ 66. Add. 26,501.— Foil. 20; 18 in. by 51; about 20 lines, 6 in. long, written in Modi charac- ters, in the 19th century. [William Ebskine.J Another account of king Yikramaditya, also in the form of a letter, purporting to be written by Vishnu Jagannatha, and addressed to Sada^iva Pandit. Heading : fji^^m f^WJH ^^^^r ^^ni't ^- i^ra ^TT^T mf\ TT3pn^ ^T5T^ ^lf^^ irffTT ^to'^^ ^^'i' II Begins : ^^cf f^m ^m^n^ ^^ ^rretn ^w^Tt f^^'^ ^r^rfc ^'^cJ l^icJ ^^^ ^in:'^ 'sra^ xjif^ f^lt -^Xnm eJiffT ^frT f^^^ TT^ ^^^ ^>IT^ cir^W ini"^ TTt't $$ ^mt^ "^TtifT: ^:ff fr^n tj^ ^^pnr'hj XJW "^fr&K l^T rUT^ 'STT^T;?!! o|fT!ir ^fff^f'^ fcJfjT ^ni^ Itt^y ^^^ 37 ^■"iiT ■H^rw\ ^Tt>T II Then follows the commencement of the account of king Vikrama and his adventures, which is in substance the same as in the pre- ceding manuscript. The work is written by an illiterate scribe on long slips of paper, numbered ? to *?? , of which no. ?^ 'srg^irra ^r^ ri ^ n&fi ^ W^J nTt>T ^^^ nciranfiT^T ^§ ^TBRTT^ THR ^T^TT ^T '^^^Fc^T ^ptc'Nit zt% f^^m ^fi XT^ x^-^ ^for The work is anonymous. In tte above short prologue, the translator, after doing obeisance to the sages Manu, Vachaspati, Suka, Parasara, Yyasa, Chanakya, and other writers on ethics (nltisdstra), assures his readers that they need not be afraid that he is about to weary them with any lengthened version of the ^ukasaptati. He states that he has thought fit to retain the Sanskrit slokas (which are written in Balbodh charac- ters), giving a Marathi rendering of each, and then proceeds at once with his abridged translation. The tales are seventy-two in number, two being added to the original seventy. The printed edition of the ^ukabahattari, printed anonymously at Bombay in 1855, appears to be a revised version of the trans- lation of which this is a copy. 68. Add. 26,476.— Foil. 82 ; 8^ in. by 5f ; 7 to 9 lines, 5 in. long ; written in Modi characters, in the 19th century. [William Beskine.] A legendary account of Vijaya and Jaya, twin sons of Bhima Sena, king of Kashmir. Heading : xr^'^^ TT f^Tfsnr t:t5j»m^in f((*ii«j 41 ma ^j^ftc II ^Tf^wT^ TT f^^r? ^im^ ^j^fti n Commentary begins : ^I'J'j^wfl^Jt: i xmTt{ ^^^- fiTTra^ \ ^l»s^- to «c^ are missing. * Died "in Gujarat, in Samvat 1135, or, according to other anthorities, Samvat 1139." Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. iv. f The Lumpaka sect, " which was founded in Samvat 1508." Bhandarkar's JSepo?'^, 1883-84, p. 153. See also no. 36. JAIN RELIGION. 3 4. Add. 26,462.— Foil. 157 ; 10 in. by 4i ; 6 lines, 7^ to 8 in. long; dated Samvat 1794 (A.D. 1737). [William Eeskine.] JRdyapasem-sutra {Bdjaprasnlya-sutra). The second Upanga of the Jain Canon, with an interlinear G-ujarati commentary. The Prakrit text and commentary are pre- ceded by a short prologue by the commentator, in which he states that this work contains replies on the nature of Jlva given by Kesl- kumara Ganadhara to a certain king Prade^i, hence its title of Eajapra^niya. Begins : ■^ ■^ <4lri<.mm«i»(: ii ^'bj^sit^T*!: ii Text begins : ^ijft ^;cf wW -^ fttsrnj ^ ^m^- fvjm ^ ^^:^*i»j^nrf TT'ft ^>i? ^w ^T^ ^ i^ ^ijird w^ vj^^mm^ *i»ic^H!f^ ^W^ xis*t f^ mv^ ^ kist ^ra^ 5rR xrmi^1*ii sf^^iff^n ^f«r€^T xifhi^^ n Commentary begins : Jiw^sit^ ^ft;^Tf ^nraitt^ ftrg'f ^*raiRf ^T^iliTFt H»»^R^ -a-trrvumTf ^m^n:? ^fi^rha v^^^ ^ift g^ Ti^m JTn^^ohJuj "jtos ^i- inj ^f^ ^I^T ^JTtT^f ^ ^ Tl^^ iren^ k?^ ^tji^sr^t ii n vi^^ ^^ ^»n:t^ ^^ «rt^ jft^n sftm if ^^ 5rVif i[ II The text of the Eayapasenl-sutra, with a Sanskrit commentary [tiled) by Malayagiri, and a Gujarati bdlabodha by Megharaja, was published at Calcutta in Sainvat 1936 (A.D. 1880). The text is there attributed to Sudharma Ganadhara, i.e. Sudharma Svami. This copy was written at the village Meu, by Rishi Rahiya, pupil of Rishi Meghajl, who was the pupil of Rishi Khemajl, the pupil of Rishi Ke^avaji. It is dated Wednesday, the 12th MargasIrsha-&atZi, Samvat 1794. Colophon : ^fir ^'kraTl5^H''T^ ^'' • • • ^ ^S^ra^ ^7 OT^ Y^ ^n ^"i M •^51^^'^ iTfw«j ^ft ti'hn %f^ ^srh:^ " 5. Add. 26,464 A.— Foil. 1—8 ; 9i in. by 4|, 5 lines, 7|- in. long; written about the 17th century. , [William Bkskine.J Chansarana-pralcarana (Ghatuhsarana-sutra) . The four essentials of Jain emancipation, the Prakrit text of the first Painna, with a Gujarati interlinear gloss [taba). Text begins : "^^ vijt: II ^Ris ^>>Tf%^t I ^fw^Tj jpir^-gf -^ imw't i f^f^'TW f^iffRJir \ ffffirac ^nivTT'rr^ ii «\ ii ^t^ttb T^Vrijr ^■sruTT ^^^w^ n ^ ii Gloss begins : ^5? ^w. ii w^H^ 'srrf^^ f^^ ^iint Kf ^fT^frr ^frnr tririmir ■asf^'tf [sic] ^ffirt •^x^^ vrf^ ^%iT ^firirt wiRT ^itt'Ntt: im ■sFffal fl?^'^ fM^T II The work is in 62 ^lokas. A copy of it, in 88 ^lokas, is described in Rajendralala Mitra's ' Notices,' vol. x., p. 11. The Gujarati commentary was written for the edification of Ratnahamsa Gani, the pupil of Vinaya- hamsa Gani, during the pontificate of XJdaya- vimala Siiri, and is dated Wednesday, the 8th Sravana-sttdi, Samvat 1786. B 2 4 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. Colophon : ^ ^^ 'g-^^w:?!! thf^ ^^ u itwif^ The oommentary ends : ^cT ■«(dMC5nioif& ^^ ii H^ta ^t M ^t -^if^ucs ^ft: ^m vnn ^ ^ra^- z^\ ^ixyf ^^ 11 6. Or. 2105 B.— Foil. 2—54 (=?-!»); 4^ in. by 10 ; 16 lines, 8f in. long; apparently written in the 18th century. Shaddvasyaka-sutra. The Prakrit text of the second MiilasTitra of the Jain Canon, accompanied by a Gujarati commentary (bdldvabodha) by Nemihamsa (?) Gani. The manuscript is imperfect, the first leaf being wanting. The text of the original siitra is in six chapters, of which the first and fifth are not included in this work, viz. Samayika, or the equality of created beings, and Kayotsarga, or the separation of the soul from the body. The remaining four chapters, contained in this work, are as follows : — 1. Devavandana, also called Chaityavan- dana, in praise of the 24 Tirthankaras ; ending at fol. 23a, 1. 10. 2. Guruvandana, on the salutation and respect to be paid to Sadhus, or holy men ; ending at fol. 29a., 1. 12. 3. Pratikramana, on confession of evil actions ; ending at fol. 50a, 1. 4. 4. Pratyakhyana, on the renunciation of wordly pleasures, and the observance of the 12 vratas. In the colophon the author of the com- mentary is said to be Temahamsa Gani (pro- bably a scribe's error for Nemihamsa), the pupil of Somasundara Suri (Samvat 1430 — 1499), and of Jayachandra Suri (pupil of Somasundara), of the Tapa-gachchha. Ends: ^gftq dN^<<'* - ^Tcnf^"hj ^^ f* 11 ^11 jj^HTf? ^mfic 'srfV^Tt I irffcJ^ '^rfv^BTt ^^^ *» g^ 3^t?^ 5^ ^"^ nfpw?!!^ ^ ^-^^^ TT^^mr 4 II ^iiTN^fc , T^^rwcS^^^TT f^ra ijf3w KJi^ irfiffTn ^rs^nvr^^^nn "^A ^^w^^ ^rr^nf^"^ ^rN^# ffaTi^[sic] II "sj II TJ^rra ?«ioo u 7. Or. 4531.— Foil. 57; 4| in. by 10; 5 and 6 Hnes, about 8^- in. long ; written in Nagari of the 18th century. [Col. S. B. Miles.] Dasavaihdlika-siltra. The Prakrit text of the third Miilasutra, by Sayyambhava, with an interlinear Gujarati gloss. Begins : wt *T^3^¥ I Gloss : g^fT TT^wT ^^w^ w:'^ T:it ^^ f^ * ^prefir I — ^^iTT TiT^rrf^^ w^ ^pwrarrt ^TW W TPTT Jlllft II 1 1I — ^ "Tt^ 'J?^ >J&^ f'^ 1^ f ? I1 1 1I 5i?T ^Km g«^ I — fsiH ^^^J ^n f^ I WTtt I ^Tvr •q'fsT I Tft ^^ tft^s ^Tq4 II ^ II — ^ >nK ^tifir -qint ^rnro'^ ^TWT^^ II ^ II The last leaf of the manuscript, containing the three concluding verses, is wanting. JAIN RELIGION. 8. Add. 26,463. — Foil. 182; 10 in. by ^^, about 14 lines, 7^ in. long; dated Samvat 1787 (A.D. 1730). [William Ekskinb.] Kalpasiitra. The Prakrit text of the first two books of theKalpasutra of Bhadrabahu, with a Gujarati commentary by Sukhasagara Gani, pupil of Dipasagafa Gani. The Kalpasutra consists of three distinct works attributed to Bhadrabahu, viz. : 1 . Jinacharitra, or Lives of Jinas, 2. Sthavira- vali, or List of the Sthaviras, and 3. Sama- chari, or Rules of conduct for Yatis.* The present manuscript contains the text of the first two parts only, divided into eight chapters (vydkhydna), witb an extensive commentary, partly interlineary. The work begins with 7 leaves of intro- duction by the commentator, of which the first is missing, and the three following are somewhat damaged. Text begins (fol. 6b) : ^ ^ftfiTTO ^mt ftr^rrcf ?f^^ ?>WT t^\ ^Tg^TTff 'gu 'g^T n's*f Tiff II Commentary : -^ oro ^T*(?3rft ?gr ^ftf ^o »T^ f^T^nrR &c. * See Jacobi's edition, with introduction and notes, in Band vii. of the Ahhandlungen fiir die Kvnde des Morgen- landes. This copy was made by Ratnasaubhagya, pupil of Devasaubhagya Muni, and completed on Monday, the 10th Ohaitra-swcZi, Samvat 1785. Colophon : 5fiT ^'NriifffcSi^lw^^'^'nf'ir f^tfiT ^'j§»T II . . . vm(^ <\9\,» '^ ^^ ^f^ «iO ^ I w^cJ 9. Add. 26,453 B. Foil. 108—115 (?-^) ; 9iin. by4|-; 5 lines, 7 in. long; dated Samvat 1821 (A.D. 1764). Bhahtdmarastotra. A hymn of praise to Adinatha, in 48 verses, by Manatungacharya. Sanskrit text, with an interlinear Gujarati commentary by Rishi Dayarama. Text begins : H^mi^ma ri»it%Jifi!rTimi!rT g^rtir- ^H^»lcjqTnrt»niT^ 11 1 it Commentary begins : ^ ^ '^rf^^rrq vw{ ^iTf^srrq II H^ ^ ■^mr: ^^in ff TiwnrT ^ ciiff irf •smrTT At the conclusion of the work the com- mentator, Dayarama, states that he is the pupil of SujanajT, and that he wrote it for the perusal of his pupil Raychand, during the pontificate of Bhima Sena. isffirriT^KcFW I ^'t lob ^t »r 1*<^H»f' t sr'^^IC?) f%?r- wf^Tsr't ^ » Tat M ^'J^iinTt ^tn^^^ftt ^^ 1 ^^rr- GUJAEATI MANUSCRIPTS. This copy was made at Bagsarpur* in Kathiawar, and is dated the first day of Mvina-badi, Samvat 1821. Colophon: ^tt ^'t mf^^jvK h^itjito"^ ^\•uf^ '3iT^T^ fnvNii nwv^^'uis!! ^ n % 1 r^rtiviTK. lifer 10. Or. 5186.— Foil. 43 ; 4J in. by 10^ ; 15 lines, 8^ in. long; dated Samvat 1556 (A.D. 1499). [Dr. H. Jacqbi.] Yogasdstra. The Prakrit text of the first four chapters (prahdsa) of Hemachandra Acharya's exposi- tion of the Yoga aphorisms of Patanjali, with a Gujarati gloss. Begins : ^ ^nr \ ^^Tifirni^Ji: 11 ^ y^alH^NH. ^fTTj^«fr^si: II '91^ II ^t»TfT^'tT:T^iTPT: 11 ^pfr ^f\-r.'> 11 ^^ ^T^T II Jl^T^'kT'T^i: II ^'hif T^^T ^^ t;?^ ^R^Tt f7 II f^M^rero H^TThcT'^ gtrt tFiTf^ tft ?n:f^^- ft^ I 5^K Trfr^T ^5iTT tFiTfcj tft: wn'^ ^rfi:i«(?rf Hemachandra, the celebrated Jain writer and grammarian, and author of this work, was born in Samvat 1145, and died in Samvat 1229.t The text in Windisch's printed edition, in Roman characters,! begins with the words In the preceding namaslcdras the commen- tator offers salutations to his guru Siddhanta- sagara Siiri, who lived Samvat 1506 — 1560. § * Probably the Bagasra of Hunter's Gazetteer. t See Weber, ii., p. 1006. J Zeitschrift der B. Morg. Oes., Bd. xxviii., p. 192. Leipzig, 1874. § See Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. cxxxii. 11. Or. 2116 C— Foil. 51—93 (?- 4<|- ; 4 to 7 lines, about 8|in. about the 17th century. -a?) ; 10 in. by long ; written Sanghayam (Sangrahani-stitra). A work on Jain cosmography, in Prakrit, by Chandra Siiri, with a Gujarati commen- tary (tabd). The text with comments begins : ^firr 'sift^Trt I ^H^Tt ■^'hi^ 'sift^tT fiair ^'^rr^ ^^TTTf^^i^T »T7^ osf 'hj ^^ int^'t Hg^ ffr5i'g vm; ^ ^?tr ^?mT 'iif^?^ II JTTO 'rfW^ ^^ II »igai ffl^'g ^■^^ cirff ^ tti^ n Chandra SQri belonged to the Harsora (?^^tt) i.e. Harshapuriya-gachohha. He was a pupil of Hemachandra Suri, founder of the Maladhari line, who flourished about the latter part of the 11th century A.D.* The Sahgrahani-siitra is an abridgment of a larger work (Brihat sangrahani-su.tra), written by Jinabhadra Gani Kshama^ramana, whose pontificate dates, according to Klattjf from Samvat 585 to 645. This copy contains 291 gathas. The Gujarati commentary is anonymous, and consists chiefly of interlinear annotations, with explanatory tables. There are also several roughly executed coloured diagrams and illustrations. The work has been published in vol. iv. of the Prakarana-ratnakara, with a commentary * Professor Peterson notices a copy of a work by Hemachandra, written " with his own hand, Samvat 1164," Fourth Beport, p. cxl. t Jaina-onomasticon, p. 14. JAIN RELIGION. {baldvahodha) in modern Gujarati by Siva- nidhana. The text is in 318 gathas. The commentator states that the Brihat sangra- hani-siitra of Jinabhadra Gani is in 500 gathas. * A copy of this larger work, with a commentary by Malayagiri, is noticed by S. R. Bhandarkarf as consisting of 5000 ilokas, the commentary being in 4500 verses. J 12. Add. 26,365.— Foil. 63 ; 10^ in. by 4i ; 5 lines, about 8 in. long ; apparently written in the 17th century. [William Eeskine.] Another copy of the Prakrit text, with Gujarati comments. The text in this copy is in 337 verses. The interlinear and marginal notes and comments differ from those in the preceding manuscript, and occasionally bear some resemblance to the commentary of Siva- nidhana. There are no diagrams or illustrations. The first few leaves are damaged at the edges. 13. Or. 2117 B.— Foil. 19—40 {^-w) ; 4^ in. by 11^; about 9 lines, 9| in. long; dated Samvat 1718 (A.D. 1661). LagJiu-Jcshetrasamdsa-praJcarana. A system of geography according to the Jains, in Prakrit verse, by Ratna^ekhara Siiri, with notes in Gujarati. Text begins : * See Prakarana-ratndkara, vol. iv., p. 34, also p. 183. t Decoan Catalogue, p. 333, no. 336. X Ibid., p. 335, no. 352. Ratnasekhara Suri belonged to the Nagpur branch of the Tapa-gachchha. He was the pupil of Vajrasena, and is the author of Sripalacharitra, which he dictated, " in Samvat 1428, to his pupil Hemachandra."* The work is in 267 gathas. It has been published in 263 gathas, with a Gujarati commentary, in the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,' vol. iv., pp. 185—299. The Gujarati annotations are written in a small hand between the lines of the text, and on the margin. There are also explanatory tables and coloured diagrams. This copy was made by Harivamsa Rishi, the pupil of Devidasa Rishi and of his pre- ceptor Gokuladasa Svami, on Friday, the first day of the dark half of A^vina, Samvat 1718. Colophon : jf!( zft^r^^-^ «h 1 *iii 4 t.jsf ^mrrf %^^7t} f^^ %q^ ?f^t^ ^f^ '51^ ^^ «i>j«»b ^^'sr^wT nf^ 14. Or. 2118.— Foil. 1—154. Two copies of Ratnasekhara Siiri's Laghu-kshetrasamasa- prakarana, with Gujarati commentaries. A. Foil. 1—33 ; 9f in. by 4^ ; 5 lines, 7|-in. long; written about the 17th century. A copy of the Prakrit text, in 265 gathas, with an interlinear Gujarati commentary {(aba) by Par^vachandra Suri, pupil of Sadhuratna Pandit of the Nagpuriya Tapa- gachchha. Commentary on the first gatha : * Peterson, Fourth Report, p. ciii. 8 GU JAR ATI MANUSCRIPTS. 3^ irim^?^ ^^^7 fn^K w^^t^ i Colopton to the commentary : B. Foil. 34—154 {i—wO ; lOJ in. by 4|- ; 13 lines, 8 in. long; dated Samvat 1668 (A.D. 1611). An extensive Gujarati commentary (bdld- vabodha) on Ratnasekhara's work, by Daya Simha Gani, with the Prakrit text in 262 gathas. In a short prologue, commencing with a Sanskrit invocation, the commentator states that the Kshetrasamasa was originally com- posed by Jinabhadra Gani Kshama^ramana (Samvat 585 — 645), and commented on by Malayagiri.* Several Acharyas had subse- quently written works {sutras) and explana- tions {vritti) on the same subject, of whom was Ratnasekhara, in elucidation of whose work the present commentary is written. Daya Simha informs us that he was the pupil of Jayatilaka Gani,! and that he wrote this work under the patronage of Ratnasimha Siiri, who had succeeded Jayatilaka. He further states, in a colophon to the first chapter (fol. 128&), that he compiled it with the approval of Udayavallabha Suri, who succeeded Ratnasimha Suri. Begins: -gr? ^ffj^-fir ar?rn * Bhima Simha Manaka, editor of the Praharana- ratnakara, states that it consists of more than 7,000 slokas. See Preface to vol. iv. t " Of the Tapa-gachchha. Third in ascent from the Labdhis§gara who wrote, in Samvat 1557, the S'rlpala- katha." Peterson, Fourth Report, p. xxxi. f^% f% I ^Vw: -sir^iti!!- ^RTJffciiTrt: ?f^^^l^?Rt^: 'aKV^nr't ^^^n^ mr^: ^'i^ f^^ jft^t cRclltTIIcR iijf ■3^^ SR^ II 5^ II Jinasundara Suri was one of the five pupils of Somasundara Siiri of the Tapa-gachchha, who was born Samvat 1480, and died Sam- vat 1499.* The work is in 436 verses. The date of composition, Samvat 1483 (A.D. 1426), is expressed in verse 435 by the chronogram 'grfr^'hif^'^, which is followed by the year idt^. The Commentator explains! that i^ stands for "^r^ {i.e. gaja " elephant," the equivalent for 8), and that f^ (spelt ^^) is synonym- * Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. cxxxvi. t ^ ^rt»i ^? % '3i§ ^ cR'hft 'srfriT ^'U -^j^fi gW ^TT 5«i$: "18 II ous with 3T7T (i.e. wm^ ' universe '), and expresses the number 14.* The first story is of the conversion to Jainism of Samprati, king of Ujjain, by Suhasti.f Colophon : ^f?r Tnim^rrfvtm: ^!ft5i1»>^?<:^t'^: cirrargi *f§: gnt f^^^^^^ni f^v\ ^: vw<-i**»iif: ii Copyist: — Muni Vivekavijaya, pupil of Riddhivijaya Gani, who was the pupil of Lalavijaya Gani. tj ^n^^tiPT nwi f?r«i: 4: ^3- 17. Add. 26,366.— Foil. 91 ; 9^ in. by 5 ; 5 lines, 3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th century. [William Eeskine.J Another copy of the text, with Gujarati interlinear notes, practically the same as those in the preceding manuscript, but somewhat abridged. This copy is incomplete, extending only as far as. verse 365. 18. Or. 2114 B. — Foil. 40—95 {\- ^9^i^ JT^nn ■sR^wt h^ iiT'sr^ ^rmm Wit ^?wt sn'ffTgTfj ^^qs( "^irr^ •55^ wf^ ■TiTK ^in:'^ f^^ nrai^ ^^"^ %wt '^^ ii %f^ I ^< !< M i * < < ^^J!J ^>uiir II sfK ^'hr^rrrw- «n^^^hi ?i^ II 20. Or. 2112 A.— Foil. 1—16 ; lOf in. by 4J ; 15 lilies, 9|- in. long ; Jain Nagari of 17th to I8th century. An abridged copy of the text, with a Gujarati commentary (bdldvabodha) by Muni Ratnasimha, pupil of Muni Ratnasiiri of the A gama-gachchha. The manuscript begins with a copy of 26 verses of the Navatattva, the last being the 53rd in the printed edition of Bombay, 1884. The verses of the text are also intro- duced in the course of the commentary, which begins : — TmnrT* ftTifttTiTR i "mznw 'rvTW i "^^^ H^^i^ ii ^? ^ II Colophon : ^ wIvi'^ifi^T^T^'bi %f^iTft^ II 21. Add. 26,464 C— Foil. 21—30 (x-v) ; 10 in. by 4|- ; 5 lines, 8^ in. long ; dated Samvat 1793 (A.D. 1737). [William Brskine.] Jivavichdrasutra. A Prakrit treatise in 51 verses on life in all its manifestations, with an interlinear Gujarati commentary. Followed by the Navatattva (see no. 19), with a Gujarati com- mentary by Par^vachandra Suri.* Text begins : >pi!r'it^^tt "Tfiranir hjhtPt ^? W^f J!rf4 ^'t^B^^ f«i^=^^ 51? Hfurt 3W ^t'tff II 1 II nx^ ^01^1 ■qT^TTR^ II !? II Commentary begins : h^jit f^'p^ . . . f■^^ n^^q ^"Nt wir ^^ m^wtr. Tifw II ?ni^K ^inc'^^ HTrrrfi ^B^tfwg -^ ^^ ^Tf't^ ^rsnJJT fl w^"1\i ^rnirm^ "^rn ii ^I'H^ ;^^q 'OTcbk foBf^ff^ ^^irt cRt^ ■^^ ^ (?) ^ff ^ ^W^ »TT^ fsW »TT!4 elifTTt SKt || ^iJmi5 utitrmr niini?: ^^ f^^ ^w ^ fim ■sir?^ h 5f>^^ w «^ ?^ 5^ ^if^ ftnT'TT it't^ ^'Ntt ^tck'^ ^ ^"N^ ^im:^ w^ II ffwff ^n^t^ >i^ ^f -s?^ ^'jpr'^ "srari't ^nfir m jj ^it^ »t^ ii The text of the Navatattva (fol. 26a) is in 44 verses, the last verse being the 54th in the printed edition of Bombay, 1884. The commentary, by Parivachandra Siiri, is inter- lineary. and begins : — ^sTiT^^^ '\i MiiiiHotiir^ ^TTTcJ^^t TiTqiRrfcr^ ^ra'^ «^ * Probably the Parsvachandra noticed in Peterson's Fourth Jieport, p. IxxWi, the "author, in Samvat 1597 of a varttika on the Chatuhsaranaprakirnaka of Vira- bhadrasadhu." 2 12 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. This copy, written by Ratnasaubhagya Gani at Darbhavati, is dated Thursday, the 8th of Jyeshtha-swcZi, Samvat 1793, iSaka 1669 = A.D. 1737. 22. Add. 26,367.— Foil. 38 ; 12i in. by 8^; 12 to 14 lines, about 8 in. long; written on European paper, water-marked "Jos. & Em. Ralph Azulay " ; dated Bombay, Samvat 1864 (A.D. 1808). [William Eeskinb. ] Sa/myahtvahaumudl. A collection of eight stories, in Jaina Sanskrit, illustrating the eight principal duties of the Jains, with an interlinear Guja- rati translation. See Rajendralala Mitra's ' Notices of Sanskrit MSS.,' vol. viii., p. 281, no. 2790. Text : Commentary : ^WsitTtTR — 'H'tqi^^rNnrqii ii ^'Hlnl'jHi'iHj — ^'Hf'rt^ ^^^^»iT fir^omtrf ^Hrai^TfTfTT^ II S II — ^ W^TlWrft W^cR ^Tinrqt^'hir^ — fm fpiijii fqtin: h?t'^ ?t^ ■a Colophon : Hm! TO^»I^lf? ^ ^T^. together with a number of Jain moral stories. Prakrit text by Padmasundara, with a Guja- rati commentary. See Peterson's ' Fourth Report,' p. Ixxv. Text begins (fol. 3a) : tNt w\^ ff»[f vn^is Tjipft^ ^ "^vj. T^i'vi ^T!i7 T(7ps mm^f ^tinfti^ ^iW "^""4 ^iTT Tnraf tnrfn? '^'k ^ vrm itm ^fit Commentary begins : if cbtcJ 5f ftr9f ff wnw fK?t rmvf\ sfwt ^m?: ^ w xiwsrt ^rm:^ f^«f n » B« % T •rtn ^^ ■# f»T?t 'trjS ^T^ ^?^ "^ IT tT»nTff ■qrit'f f^ ^^ ^*f tnn ^fzf nfp{itir vf^ Trffir ^^ ■^fis^ ftmt^ II The manuscript is clearly written, but incomplete. There ai'e no divisions for the chapters of the text, nor are the verses numbered. The Gujarati commentary is anonymous, written partly as an interlineary gloss, and partly in several pages of lengthy comment. A large number of Hindustani words are used, such as, cy^oBT; lashkar 'army,' 5^o|i mulJc ' country,' 'H?t shahr ' town.' It is therefore evidently quite a modern produc- tion, probably the work of the scribe who was copying the text for Mr. Brskine. The work is prefaced by Gujarati notes, written over an introductory text of mixed Sanskrit, Prakrit and Gujarati, concerning Srenika, king of Rajagriha, during whose reign Jambiisvaml was born in his fifth existence, and to whom Mahavira Svami here recounts the story of his life. 26. Add. 26,464 F.— Foil. 47—59 ; 9^ in. by 4^; 11 to 15 lines, 8 in. long. Two Jain religious poems, written in Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. [William Erskine.J 14 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. I. Foil. 47—51 (?— i). Dvadasa-bhdvana . A poem by Sakalachandra Gani* on the Navatattva, or Nine Principles of religion. Begins : xp\ xmfivd ii 'jsTt^ n ^ f^Jj^y fc^^- smfir Tw^^ ^^ iffm ^^fi: nfiir ^Aft ^fic ii «i ii ftm nfcT ^RK^ f^ffT ^nt'Ntt ^^rfir nfir xitt?^:^ iifm Copyist : — Pandit Sijryavijaya. Colophon : ^w ^jj^msn^ ^'hrai^^^iowTn ■ST^^HT^^T . . . 5B^ II 'JO ^i^f^ST^ ^W WITT ^rkw II II. Foil. 52—59. Bhaldinl chopdi. A poem, in 132 verses, on the practice of a religious life. By Bhimaji Bharati, son and pupil of Gunanidhi Bharati, the pupil of Govinda Bharati. Begins : ?jT:^Tf »iJ!irqfTT ^m xrrfii i jrfir ^^ s?nw^ *nfiT \ »ii |iT< y "s^ ^ ^Wt5c I JR^ ^J^s^ f^wm^ f^'^n: ii ^ ii Last verse ; *n!^ ^ThTT >TK^^ nN^sr'f snfir i IT^ fSfra Jlff^rfV HTt^'^ ^liT?^> ^TTfW I TTW ?nil ^ mCVi ^'^HWt ll^'^ll ?flT >1^^^ ^^^ cJ^'^ >praT;: ii ^^ ^ ^ ^cPTTO^fpn: ^ft «nr^ vjfz ■^^ ^J ^^ jipiTniK ^^'^ Ti^f 31. Or. 2137 A.— Foil. 1—15 {^-\')i 4i in. by 10 J : 15 lines, 8i in, long ; written in Nagari of the 18th century. Siddhdntdlapaka. A digest of Jain teachings for the guidance of Sravakas, in 36 chapters (adhikdra), with occasional Prakrit gdthds. Begins : ^'^ ft i ^lriU f^v %^ ii m^ wt^tt fsnTT f?tfq 1^3^'? ^i H^'T^W '\ ^^KXm^ ^TfTTj^ ^SSXt The manuscript is inisomplete ; leaves ? to ^ and < being wanting. The, work terminates on fol. 13a, under the title Siddhantavichara batrlsi. ^fiT fagtwf^^TC^^'Njt ^mra: ii A Prakrit poem is appended, called in the colophon Kalpasamachari-sangraha, the leaves of the manuscript having the title Siddhantalapaka on the margin throughout. 32. Add. 26,452 P.— Foil. 45 and 46 (^«, r=) ; 5 in. by 10|- ; 16 lines, 8f in. long ; dated Kadi, Samvat 1823 (A.D. 1766). [William Brskinb.] A fragment of a Jain work (leaves 37 and 38) containing legendary stories illustrative of Jain virtues. It consists of the latter part of a story, numbered 22, regarding Ashadha- charya, and concludes the second chapter of the work. 33. Add. 26,452 H.— Fol. 48 ; 4i in. by 9^ ; 12 lines, *?\ in. long ; apparently written in the 19th century. [William Erskine.] . The first leaf of a work on Jain cosmo- graphy. Begins : »it^ wj'^ ^ ^"ki Tifigji^ ^ wirt Tif^JT f^f^r ifr?R -si^ "s^ ff^^ -fmi ^"k ^i nnrt ftr% ■^% ^^'t ^? wn^ -sftn "«fteT w? ^nRl ^ ftm ^? HJff^ jftlTH -S^^ -^ TT? ^^t ^^pr^ ^ITT ^? VTO^ BIOGRAPHY AND GENEALOGY. 17 34. Add. 26,452 M and P.— Foil. 54 and 59 ; 3| and 4 in. by 9| and 10 in. ; written in Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. [William Beskine.] Two leaves containing short Jain religious poems, written by two different hands. M. begins : v^ jft^n^ ininj ^ff^ i s^nr: ^\^ ^m I ^nr^ trsni^ ih=ih<rmTw\ TTTO f^^n fcjo II ^f^ ^ ^Twi '^f^ ysCt H^rnt Tjre * Beport, 1883-84, p. 145. See also pp. 153, 154. D 18 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. ^nffT THTJcF ifra ^"^T ^f^ ^ f^n^'t lira ^'hlT ^T^ xtT^ ^^ %fir *R*B^ Mvk II M II The following is the order of succession, and other particulars given in this pattdvall : — 1. Bhana, of Arhatvada in Sirohi, caste Porvada, became the self-elected head of the sect* at Ahmadabad in S. 1533. 2. Bhada, of Sirohi, caste Oswal, gotra . Saghariya, son of Vltola Singh, diksha from Bhana at Bhadrapur. 3. Nuna,t diksha from Bhada. 4. Bhlma, of Paligam, caste Oswal, gotra Lodha, diksha from Nuna. 5. Jagmal, of Sarvar, caste Oswal, gotra Surana, diksha from Bhlma, at Jhajhar. 6. Sarva, of Dhili, caste Srimali, gotra Sidhada, diksha from Jagmal S. 1554. 7. Rupa, of Pa tan, caste Oswal, gotra Vaida, born S. 1544, diksha S. 1569, died S. 1595, having appointed Jlva as his successor, self-elected at Patau (as head of an independent branch) in S. 1565. This is the Riipa mentioned by Dr. Bhan- darkar as being the originator of the Gujarati Veshadharas, " who became a Veshadhara of himself without being converted." The year S. 1565, here given as that in which he started an independent branch, appears to be a mistake, for, if correct, it is difficult to understand what is meant bv his obtaining' diksha .four years afterwards in S. 1569. There is in Dr. Hoernle's possession an elaborately prepared genealogical chart of the successive pontiffs of the various Jain * The term ' svayameva-dlkshd ' is used here, and else- where in this work, to indicate the founding of an independent branch of the sect by a self-imposed con- secration to the office of pastor. t In Bhandarkar's pattavall Nuna conies after Bhima, the latter being said to be " a pupil of Plina, the disciple of Bhanaka.'' sects, written in Hindi. This was specially written for Dr. Hoernle by the late Atma- rama Vijayajl of the Tapa-gachchha. The information and dates given in this chart by this distinguished Jain priest were no doubt obtained by a personal inspection of trust- worthy records, and may therefore be relied upon. In it the Lumpaka sect, by reason of its having adopted heretical tenets, without the sanction of any priest in direct pontifical descent from Mahadeva, are shown as a branch of the genealogical tree, but without any connection with it. Atmarama has made the following entry with reference to Rupa : — ^irarRTT •!ftsfi^^^ i " In the year Samvat 1572 Riipchand Sarona put on a peculiar dress, chosen by himself, and brought out the Nagorl Lumpakamata." The writer of this pattavali follows up this branch of the Veshadharas with Jlva, the successor of Rupa. 8. Jiva, the son of Tejpal, of Surat, caste Oswal, gotra Deslahra, born S. 1551, diksha, at the age of 28 at Surat on Thursday, the 5th M&sha-sudi, S. 1578, self-constituted Acharya at Patau,' S. 1595, died at Jhaveri- vada in Ahmadabad on Monday night, the 10th Jyeshtha-fca(^i, S. 1613, at the age of 63. 9. Kuyar, caste Srimall, diksha from Jiva, on the 6th Jyeshtha-swdi, S. 1602. 10. Srimalla, of Ahmadabad, caste Por- vada, son of Saghavar, diksha from Jiva at Ahmadabad, on the 5th Margaslrsha-suii, S. 1606. 11. Ratna Simha, of Navanagar, caste Si'Imall, gotra Olhani, son of Shah Sura, diksha from orlmalla at Ahmadabad, on the 13th Vai^akha-6ad'i, S. 1648. 12. Kesava, of Dunada in Marwar, caste Srimall, son of Shah VIja, diksha from Acharya Ratna Simha at Dunada, on the 5th Phalguna-6arfi, S. 1696. 13. Sivaji, of Navanagar, caste Srlmfdl, son of Shah Amarsi, born on Saturday, the SCIENCES. 19 2ad Magha-sudi, S. 1654, diksha from Acharya Ratna Simha on the 2nd Phalguna, S. 1669, died S. 1733. 14. Singharaj, of Siddhapur in Gujarat, caste Porvada, son of Rishivasa, diksha from Sivaji on the 10th Yaisakha-badi, S. 1718, died in Agra, S. 1755. 15. Sukhamalla, caste Oswal, gotra San- khawala, of Bramsar in Marwar, who had received diksha from Singharaja, was elected by the community in S. 1756, died on the 14th Mvina-badi, S. 1763. 16. Bhagchand was elected at Navanagar to succeed Sukhamalla in S. 1763, and was in office when this pat (avail was written. III. SCIENCES. A. MATHEMATICS. 37. Add. 26,464 B.— Foil. 9—20 (?— ?b); 10 in. by 4^ ; written about the 17th century. [William Beskine.] Arithmetical tables and calculations, and methods of explaining the permutations and combinations of figures. Leaves '" and ^ are wanting. B. MEDICINE. 38. Add. 26,415.— roll. 74; 7f in. by 5f ; 5 lines, about 3| in. long; apparently of the [William Beskine.] 18th century. Vaidyajzvana. A Sanskrit work on the practice of medicine, by Lolimbaraja, or Lolimmaraja, with an anonymous interlinear Gujarati gloss. Text begins : f^^ij f oimfq vuT ^^^^ *iJicj=i: i JUTTTT iMiic'i't ntnftn^tn » «t ii Gloss begins : ^^^ vt*i h^t ^ht^ cirfi; ^nn- s'tfinrrt ■§ *mr^<f^winn fqrf'qff 39. Add. 26,452 D.— Foil. 39—41 (f— '?°); 7 lines, 4 in. by 9; Jain Nagari of 17th to 18th century. [William Ebskine.J Fragment of Vaidyavallabha, a Sanskrit medical work, with an interlinear gloss in Gujarati. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, No. 515. d2 20 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. IV. PHILOLOGY. A. GRAMMAR. 40. Add. 26,592.— Foil. 70—93; 13 in. by 8; ■written on European paper, water-marked " Thos. Edmonds, 1804." [William Eeskine.] A grammar of the Gujarati language, with interlinear transliterations in Roman cha- racters, and occasional notes in English, by Dr. J. Leyden. B. LEXICOGRAPHY. 41. 73. Add. 26,595. — Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by written on European paper, water-marked " J. Ruse, 1804." [William Eeskine.] A comparative vocabulary of Marathi, Gujarati, and Hindi words, in use in ordinary conversation. V. EHETOEIC. 42. Add. 26,454 A.— Foil. 35 (?—?«); 4f in. by 10; 8 lines, 8 in. long; written apparently in the 18th century. [William Eeskine.] Rasihapriya. A Braj-bhasha metrical treatise on rhe- torical composition, by Ke^ava Dasa of Orohha, with an interlinear Gujarati version {vdrttilca) by Ku^aladhira Upadhyaya. See the Hindi MSS. Oat., p. 26. The manuscript is imperfect. The first two leaves, containing nearly the whole of the first chapter, are missing, as also all after leaf 67, the copy ending in the middle of the tenth chapter. The verses of the text are numbered consecutively throughout the work, the last verse in this copy being 375. POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES. 21 VI. POETEY, AND METBICAL STOEIES. 43. Add. 26,522.— roll. 139; 7iiii. by 5^; 12 to 14 lines, 4^ in. long; dated Samvat 1869 (A.D. 1812). [William Erskine.J Char hhandam vdrtd. A romance, in verse, by Sivadasa. Begins : ^^■^ JU3VH ^>tn (jni H '*i>i'-iL -s^^"^^ ^n*i \\.n II <\ -nii si if n^Hr(l4 «nn « id Cl5/ a >i3i »nR>t II 'HL^ ?i Hsni^il =Hi«a II =>ii ^n^i ^h^i iMR II Sivadasa was a Nagar Brahman of Kham- bhat, and a disciple of Bhddhara Vyasa. He •wrote this poem in Samvat 1696 (:^HinjL -i^^L i(^ai atantn n * Bombay, 1888, vol. ii. '>9 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. 34^ ari'A"^-*!! ^Li^ i H\cl ^^n h^l;(L m3|l II The verses of tlie dohard-i and chopdis are Tiumbered together in each chapter, and not separately, as in the printed edition. The date of composition is given in the last chapter. of this copy to be Saipvat 1676,* but in the printed edition it is Samvat 1776. This latter appears to be the correct date, tallying with the Cyclic year Vikari specified in the text. Bbanadasa has also written a metrical version of the Hastamalaka, dated the Sarvarl samvatsara, Samvat 1777. t This copy was made by Pandit Balamu- kunda from a manuscript belonging to Rajarama Manakji, and is dated Sunday, the 8th Ashadha-sudi, Samvat 1864. Colophon : jfrfl. ^ fHLOl'Hft J^^lisi ^IH^t uHlsa ^niii «M k "^^ H\§a HAn "iiM- 45. Add. 26,511.— Foil. 120; 9f in. by 7i ; 21 lines, 5^ in. long ; written on European paper water-marked " G. Jones, 1804." [William Brskine.J S'nJca-bohoten. A metrical version of the Sanskrit Suka- saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot. By Siimala Bhata. ^b^d JIHJ%^ €rl-^ II ^nn JlllH ^|id.:D. ^IR II t Brihat Tcdvyadohana, vol. iv., p. 740. Heading: ^r^i .^If^^inf^wi;'^ ^^t^TTrHT^fw Begins : ^^ ^tT' ^TTT^T ^^ W^TT m^ 5? Samala Bhata, son of Viresvara, was born at Veganpur, the present Gomtipur, a village near Ahmadabad in Samvat 1780 (A.D. 1725). He was a Srigod Malvl Brahman, " but his patron was Rakhiyal, a great land- holder of the Kunbi caste, who lived in a village in what is now the district of Kaira."* This copy contains only the first 13 tales of Samala Bhata's translation. The entire work contains 73 tales, or three more than in the Sanskrit original. It was printed at Ahmadabad in 1880, the date of composition, Samvat 1821 (A.D. 1764), appearing at the end of the work. 46. Add. 26,519.— Foil. 118; 9^ in. by 5f ; 29 lines, 4 J in. long ; written in Jain Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. [William Eeskine.] A metrical version of the Sanskrit Suka- saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot, with occasional Prakrit verses. The work begins with a verse in Sanskrit, in which the author salutes his guru Guna- meru. ^^ f%ri T r»Tmq»t; ii "jj'jw. h 5^ r|H*^fl ^^TT^ TTT^ > KtTT n^ ^^^JJBW^ VMM I gprt^ ^n^ '«ig^f^f»wt \ "^ttf^ ^tsnr^ ^inrt ii i ii * The Classical Poets of Gujarat, by Govardlianram Madhavram Tripathi (Bombay, 1894), p. 45. POETRY, AND METHICAL STORIES. 23 Then follow 2 Prakrit verses, one of four, the other of six lines, after which the Gujarati text begins with a personal descrip- tion of the goddess Sarasvati in chopdl metre. ^H »ng nv^t -^k ■an: i l ^L^ II aili JU>1 ^ fHls/ ^L^n II 4=HL^H\«lLn ^1 II a$L «nJl[l HAnoH3il II ^i^n JUM @n^ 6{l^ II =»t*ii! Jdl'ML ^Q^\ i\k II hCI ^^ 'Hi HlJll=»ln?! II ii>l ^SL "^13 IHL tn^ II

iLi II III. Poll. 54a— 116a. Thagnl vdrtd. This is the 12th story in the printed edition (pp. 183 — 206), there called fHS"*!, Begins : HUi fsCl ^^mi '{In II "iX'^ =n-n^ -8^^ II =1^131^ '{l^>i?inn II y^ vi^«^ ^Hi^ii n k^-n «^k yi<| @'i«/ II HLH Jii"^«rii «n^ u IV. Foil. 1166— 163a. HMss4 H i^ni Pancha dandani vdrtd. This popular story is the 5th in the printed edition (pp. 67 — 86). Begins : i^qi ^u^ «i9=ri nni II «3^ H^Rrin §iL«i n »tl«/ ^L«n -nn (^^-^1=^^ II "n^^n ^s «Klk « JU^^ =nulnn. ^©§ II ^(HL "t^'ilk ?Ak II V. FoU. 1686-216. Sukasdrikdnl vdrtd. The first two pages of this story, the 28th in the printed edition (pp.495 — 516), are in this copy almost identical with those of no. HI. Begins : S>t«^ojrt nn=ni HR.l9i3 II >ll^=^ 4>l«rl »^ ii ii^ii i^ ^^hI 4^ II ^nl^ =n-^:i s^ n H^q^ 4i-n^*i II «/§tL ^ ii^fri §iL=ii II 48. Add. 26,546.— Foil. 52 ; 4 in. by 7^ ; 9 lines, 5f in. long ; written apparently in the 18tli century. [William Eeskine.] Udyamalcarma-samvdda. A poem on Fatalism, written in the form of a controversy between Human Effort and Destiny. By Samala Bhata. The poem has been printed in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. ii., pp. 339 — 375. The present copy begins on fol. 3a (leaf 2) with line 28 of the printed edition, as follows : — JIT^IW *ft^kT ^ ^TT I ^ ^^qrf ^ II Hi II Thmr ^"Vs^ WK^t i Tirtiniff ^^rfit ii im ii The verses written on the first leaf (fol. 2) do not belong to the poem. They are written by another hand, evidently at a later period, as a false beginning in place of the missing verses of the original first leaf of the manu- script. This copy differs occasionally from the text of the printed edition, and has several additional verses at the end. Colophon: ^ wtm^ TA^^ htst^ f^^itW ^^^ cBT»i#^ w?^ ^^ ^ ^^ II POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES. 25 Appended to the poem (foil. 39&— 52) are a few Vaislmava songs, and a poem on the story of Rama and Sita. The date Samvat 1831 (A.D. 1774) is written on the fly-leaf. 49. Add. 26,615.— EoU. 189; 12i in. by 7f ; about 21 lines, 6| in. long ; dated Samvat 1869 (A.D. 1813). [William Eeskine.] This and the three following manuscripts contain copies of poems, chiefly on Pauranic subjects, composed by various authors. The scribe is anonymous, and evidently illiterate. He professes ' to have copied these works in strict accordance with the manuscripts from which they were taken, but must have written from dictation, as the same peculiarities of misspelling occur throughout. In addition to the many errors of phonetic spelling, the disregard of any distinction between aspirated and unaspirated letters, the use of long vowels for short ones, and of only one sibilant, the palatal ^l, the scribe has almost invariably marked a syllable followed by a nasal letter with anundsilca, when not required, and has frequently omitted it when it should be employed to indicate a nasal conjunct. The following are instances of these mis- takes and inaccuracies : — 0H9^LH<^, 'KL'-HLQ^, or\={L^ for opifH^, s^^^ i-i^iiu^, ^m^, f^-n for m\i'H, ^HLt for :^=IK, ^-^m for Hfnfll, -^l^for r^|5., :ill9lL0lR@=J>blR. Most of the poems contained in these four volumes have been printed, either separately, or in works containing selections from the writings of Gujarati poets, such as the 'Pra- chinakavya,' ' Prach'inakavyamala,' ' Kavya- dohana,' and ' Brihat kavyadohana.' In every case the text has been carefully edited, with much alteration, and emendation of gram- matical and other errors. The following works are contained in this volume : — I. Poll. 1— 9a. Ghdturi mdnasamdm. Sixteen songs relating to Radha and Krishna, by Narasirpha Meheta. Begins : ^vg^ln ^d^qi •JIHSRL HV9i^ II SX\.\ fH^L n>i ni^Qj. 4.^^ II HL&IL^^ illfX -^ff/n HL ft 53 II l^^ II km ^"HLiSL R.L>^3. II ^HL^ =n\Hn '^W '{InnLnl. II «n>iR.3[lnL^ ^i^ I1 1 1I * See lier Introduction to a translation of Prema- nanda's Narasimlia Mehetanun mdmerun in the Ind. Ant., vol. 24, p. 73. E 26 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. ^"k sl^KiH o^s/ 4nnL«il II •niSln lli"^ ="1.1=11 HLqp. II :t II Premananda, the son of Krishnarama Upadhyaya, was a Chauvisa Brahman of Baroda, and the author of numerous popular metrical versions of Pauranio stories. The year of his birth is uncertain. Most of his poems are dated, ranging from. S. 1720 (Lakshmanaharana) to S. 1776 (Nalakhyana). These dates, however, are not always reliable, and vary considerably in different copies of the same work. Thus, of the two printed editions of the Nalakhyana one bears the date S. 1776, the other S. 1742, and the editors of the ' Prachinakavyamala ' (vol. i.), in their biographical sketch of this poet's life, notice a manuscript in their possession dated S. 1773. See also Narmadaiankara's account of Premananda and his works.* III. Foil. 16&— 34. Chandrahasani Icathd. The story of king Chandrahasa, taken probably from the Jaiminibharata, or the Asvamedhikaparva of the Mahabharata. By Vishnudasa. Begins : U§l-n Hia^l «f^ oiH^4 ^\M^ II si%^ «i\ ^ft ^ =n^ 5.:!>ifri€3 II insi3Q. ^ -ijs II 3 II Vishnudasa was a native of Khambhat, but resided at a neighbouring village called * Narmagadya (2iid edition), p. 56. Khanpur. He was a Nagar Brahman, and studied poetry under Bhudhara Vyasa. A short sketch of his life is given by the editors of the Prachinakavya (vol. vii,, no. 3). The date of composition of this poem appears in this copy as S. 1624. He has also written Rukmangadanun akhyana (S. 1634), translations of portions of the Mahabharata and Ramayana (S. 1644 — 1654), and Hari^chandrapuri (S. 1657). The manuscript is dated Thursday, the 6th Pausha-swc?i, S. 1869, i.e. the 7th January, 1813. IV. Foil. 35a— 62&. N^anda hatrlsml vdrtd. The story of Raja Nanda and his minister Vilochana, by Samala Bhata. See no. 45. Begins : ['^JlU^^Ln {l=^lHn \SSX II ^69 H5.-n:t^nL Hl^ii l SXh(^ 5^fn Sll^i H =nRL^ Kh i^ «ns II •^n>tf{l -^n ^tini =ni«/ II This story is extremely popular amongst women of Gujarat. Raja Nanda falls in love with the wife of his minister Vilochana, and attempts to lead her from the path of virtue. She reasons with the king, and succeeds in dissuading him from his sinful purpose. The minister, suspecting that his wife had been dishonoured, slays the king, whereupon the accused woman invokes the aid of the gods to testify to her innocence, which appeal is answered by the king's restoration to life. The copy is dated Sunday, the 15th Pausha-swdi, S. 1869, i.e. 17th January, 1813. * Supplied from the printed edition in Prachinakavya, vol. ii., no. 2. POETRY, AND MBTEICAL S.TORIBS. 27 V. Foil. 626—946. Padmdvatml vdrtd. The romance of Pushpa Sena, son of Champaka Sena, Raja of Champavati. By Samala Bhata. Begins : H^SIM JllR^L nqi^ II MPi =Hi UJUL^H II %^[ »HIH\ >ll«t II il«l M\ ^iUl -"lis II The poem is dated S, 1774. The copy was completed on Tuesday, the 9th Pausha- badi, S. 1869, i.e. 26th January, 1813. VI. Foil. 95a— 108a. Suddmdcharitra. The story of Sudama, the poor Brahman, who was bounteously rewarded by Krishna for his devotion to him. By Premananda Bhatta. Begins : '9(Lt!l^lH OiqiHrtt II Jil>l^a4«ll JlR^Hrftii Viwi«^>l^ 4^-*i€^ =iIq[L HL-Hni*^ II f^iyi II (^Ifrlii'^^n^L'Kl ig JUl'H^ ^L«nii H^-^n t^l>lJ>li'^g^='l^^ii S^-S^llMl^naldii The story is taken from the Bhagavata- purana, Sk. x. Adh. 80 and 81. The poem bears the date S. 1738, and the copy was completed on Saturday, the 13th Pausha- badi, S. 1869. VII. Foil. 1086— 114a. Ghdturi Bddhdjlm. A collection of songs on the sports of Radha and Krishna. By Ranchhod Bhakat. Begins : ^h U»i€3 H^L^L^ni 11 :il%l4 sX^i ^-HILii a^oD. =431 H^i3Q.=ni II »>iL^in =^l»i "l^HL II (J^ "l^USL =^L^^ bH II ^IL>1L "{f>\. •»3'c^ II The poems have been printed in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. iii., p. 821. The editor mentions other poems of a similar nature composed by the author, but gives no dates, or account of his life. VIII. Foil. 1146—1196. ^*t (i &{l ^ I SnehaUld. An anonymous poem, in 186 verses, on the love of Krishna. Begins : n-Hh M.\.^ «1->J II ■»jn ^k%k ^O ^ II 'HlfS/^Qil ^1].% II 1 II >in ^ni. bi^ ^cii nsfl. r:ii >in^L m •^^■^'i II IX. Foil. 1196—189. Nala Damayantinl hatha. A metrical version of the story of king Nala and Damayanti, taken from tlie Vana- parva of the Mahabharata. By Premananda. E 2 28 GWARATI MANUSCRIPTS. Begins : ^15/ (4i;(L oi«li HiSH 11 The poem is in 64 chapters, and bears no date of composition. The year Sam vat 1776 (^ITl^ i^Tt^) appears in the lithographed edition of Bombay, 1858, and S. 1742 {■^Hji?, o^dtwil) in the *' Students' edition" (2nd edition) of Bombay, 1880.* The copy was completed on Sunday, the 7th Vaiiakha-&a(£-i, S. 1869, i.e. 23rd May, 1813. Colophon: j^rQ. ^«IH1-«{L=4H14 S§IL Jll'H'i^^L ^^ ^ n . . . ^[-Kn U Jii"*ii^[lni«ii ^L>[1 II 0413^1 H^ig^i^"^ II H«^i9il II 31 L3 &{l«^L ^ ^?l^.cM. II 4>141 HL€^>0.!s4 hIi4 "' «l<3i ^Qi «? fHlH-?^ II ^^ (43(1 hW \SX Vl>i II -ni^ ^k"\n 11^ k'^ 5^ j!:i«iL II wii^t i "i«| =^H^i^ II =^L<=ri 6/^4^ ^nn^i i^^Hi II The poem was completed on Sunday, the 2nd Chaitra-SMtZi, Samvat 1741 (A.D. 1684)., The copy was made on Tuesday, the 7th Chaitra-JatZi, S. 1870, i.e. 12th April, 1814. II. Foil. 49&— 79a. Babhruvdhananl hatha. A poem in 22 chapters, containing the Mahabharata story of the combat between Babhruvahana and his father Arjuna. By Harirama. Begins : 4tiin(4^qi 3li9^lHf{l ^IR II "Hl^iaofl niiili^l ^ (Si:?. II -^1^ =4 01 iiTiin II ^Hi-KL =»ira 'H^iI'r: II =niir f^-H i^lL^O. "^ :^^^He{l "^ II ^(H-HfillLftl iini ^5/ ^H^iiii i 6/1 tfi^ Mia "HHiLil II "h i^ -^s/n JllR II n fi->il. ^t|\ Mii^ial Hi^ II s^k i1hi«^ ^R:^f{l II >lH4l'»tL3§l =^l^ VIH ^ II HLSHni =H:(IcI II shm s^^ >i*i ^iL>i^ II ft\ ^1=0.^ Sll^ H^'^ II The poem was completed on Thursday, the 10th Phalguna-SMcZi, S. 1758. ^13°H3L MlJU 4'^l*lt3 II S^hH M.'^Sl ^^ll-Kl ^i^HL^ II !i^V5^ §l@ =ni'^l=nL<»lt3 II The scribe's colophon is dated Wednesday, the 6th Vai^akha-SM(^i, S. 1870, i.e. 11th May, 1814. IV. Poll. 139—192. Abhimanyuni dlchydna, A poem describing the valour of Abhi- manyu, the son of Arjuna, iu the wars between the Pandavas and Kauravas, taken from the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata. By Premananda. Begins : ^^■A f!|il4 Oin=^l H^ii ?!>l€^l^i«l4. |>IL^ II cSifri II fi/1 '{l^ia'ii -ij-^i 4.^yvA II *n ^R^«4 i^3>i c3R:^>iilHL«l*l ^qg ^:i "il^^l II ^q 6/«i>il i§lL ^ II ?l(^«ri i«| >H^>Lia>l II The manuscript is defective ; breaking off at the commencement of chapter 46. The poem is in 50 chapters, and has been pablished in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. ii., p. 127. It is there dated Samvat 1727. 51. Add. 26,517.— Foil. 266; 9i in. by 6i ; 15 to 17 lines, 4| in. long ; dated Samvat 1870 (A.D. 1814J. , [William 'Eeskike.j 30 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. I. Foil. 1—1026. Prahldddlchydna, A poem on the legend of Prahlada, the son of the daitya Hiranyaka^ipu, described in no. 44. By Kalidasa of Wassawad. Begins : ni-^c^ @>{l='il ^sx II Jll>l^n ^^ fs"^ ?IHI II €:l\oi\^3 I a»lf{l 5^-«i jy^:^ „ «l-^ |^L4l\'^"^Hl II SH^Q^L =n"i^ =^i'QLL ^i'^^L II =n^l9il i^l-ni"^ >ll€^ II sn^qi =H^n fnL«^ II This poem' is published in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. i., p. 503. Nothing appears to be known of Kalidasa beyond the fact that he was a Nagar Brahman of Wassawad. His Sitasvayamvara was com- posed in S. 1832,* and this poem in S. 1833, the date being expressed (fol. 102a, 1. 6) in the line sx^n j^mi ^i^loi n J!i^Lt>lR@ [i.e. ;?iaiL:^] H^ **t5!> *-6- the Samvat year denoted by the number of the Puranas (18), and one added to the number of ^ringdras (32). II. Foil. 103— 200a. Ohhaharana. The Pauranic story, in verse, of Usha, the daughter of Bana, and of her rescue from captivity and marriage with Aniruddha, grandson of Krishna. By Premananda. * Prachinahdmja, vol. v., no. 1. Begins : [aiva^Hc^l %l5.tl HLQJL "KOl ® II*] agni ^19^ L 5j (i\y^^ HL^ C) II t u^L"*! €-»{L=nLfi*i €3 II '{loi'Hi^'aiL iH ^cin © II ii^>tL =noiLk II nii |^an\^ H^^rlLl II The poem is written in an Eastern dialect of Hindi intermixed with Gujarati. The author states at the conclusion of the work that he is a resident of Junnar, and gives the date S. 1803. V. Foil. 250—256. Suddmdnd prabhdtiyd. Songs on the story of Sudama, and the favours granted him by Krishna. Begins : 6/|HfQ.«i ^ II ri>idi9^ II vilfi ^^iHdv^l II §n k?.^i \iii II "nnni 'H«l\^§l SiXi^^ %i9X II «/|Hc^l "Kiel S II U^ "lL«^?s ^l§ II in Hl>l "l§ II =tn ^ H^cl 2(1 ^(i^ai^ ^ =^@V9il II 52. Add. 26,518.— Foil. 96; 9J in. by H; 17 lines, 4|- in, long ; dated Samvat 1870 (A.D. 1814). ["William Erskine.J I, Foil. 1— 69a. R ■*! «rl >l 1(4 L ri'H Vimalamdhdtmya. A poem in glorification of Para^urama, the sixth incarnation of Vishnu. By Kalyana, Begins : H^Sin Hl^ l-^ @>(l^ld«l II ^cflJU ris -nnsi visi"*! ^«n=>i « =HL@t IL|41 ^||l 4JUni(^ >lHSLci>l4 SSlL J!i'>i»i^<3^i ^iiviwnl §iiJ" § II ... sa-nn 32 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. II. Foil. 696—87. Parasuramakhydna. Another account, in verse, of Para^urama, taken from the Vanaparva of the Maha- bharata. By ^ivadasa. See no. 43. Begins : {1 II hW !s^ =n^Q[lii H^h4 II The poem is in 12 cantos, and has been published in the ' Prachluakavya,' vol. vii„ no. 4. The poem is dated S. 1667. The scribe's colophon is dated Tuesday, the 1st Chaitra-SM&', S. 1870, the 22nd March, 1814. Iir. Foil. 88—96. Prahhdtiyd. A collection of Hindu songs in honour of Krishna. Begins : ^S ada^aal RIQ^L i^^ II The manuscript is incomplete, breaking off in the middle of the 18th pada. VII. TALES AND FABLES IN PBOSE. 53. Add. 26,520.— Foil. 325; 8^ in. by 6^; 12 lines, 3| in. long ; dated the 5th May, 1811. [William Beskine.J Mufarrih al-Jculuh. A Gujarati version of the Mufarrih al- kulub, or Persian version of the Hitopade^a, by Taj ibn Mu'in al-Din Malki. See the Persian Oat., p. 7576. Heading : 5^ 'irlLwi.'^ "lt>l M^^^ =^n "Sis y, II Begins: a>i "^niwi«ll '^S'lR '^^^llfnL- TALES AND FABLES IN PEOSE. 33 The translation, evidently the work of a Parsi, abounds in Persian words and phrases. There are two lengthy colophons by the scribe, one in Persian, the other in Griijarati, in which the date of completion of the copy is given in the English, Samvat, Saka, Hijrah, and Parsi eras. He claims descent from Neryosangh Dhaval, a Parsi priest of the 15th century who translated the Zand Avasta and other religious books into San- skrit, and gives his genealogy as follows : — Darab b. Manek, b. Bahram, b. Jamasp, b. Manek, b. Dastur Pahalan, b. Farldun; a native of Nosari (in Baroda), residing at Bombay. 54. Add. 26,521.— Poll. 147; 8^ in. by 6; 12 lines, 3f in. long ; dated the 3rd September, 1808. [William Ebskine.] Makar i 'aurat. A collection of short tales illustrating the craftiness of women. Heading: ^«i -{.L^Hntn >l?sl"^ =^:inal ^l^ i^ ^§ I ci 'ilH^ ^nioi mH nin ^ "^ Begins : ^ icll«i^ 'nS-^R ^IL^R. a>l-n ^ilin wiL«n5.'nl ^njsfl. \^^\.'h ^ii^^ ^>i This copy was made by Darab b. Manek, the writer of the preceding manuscript. In his colophon to this work also he has given his genealogy, and the date of completion in the various eras current in Bombay. 55. Or. 2697.— FoU. 67; 6f in. by 5i; 15 lines, 3|- in. long; neatly written on European paper, water-marked " Allee, 1824." Ooshtl-satalca. A collection of one hundred oriental anec- dotes in Marathi, with Gujarati translations. See the Marathi MSS. Cat., p. 36&. The Marathi anecdotes are written on foil. 1 — 33, and their Gujarati translations on foil. 34—65. The first anecdote in Gujarati is as follows : — ^^ XJ^J^ TflTTT^T TIVT^^ ^j ^ mfTT ^rfv^T^ SRT^ 'SITf li^T^ 3^^^ 'IT^'H ^tt 5^ ^'^'^ II 34 GU JAR ATI MANUSCRIPTS. VIII. MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 56. Add. 26,461.— Foil. 117; 9^111. by 5^; 20 to 24 lines, about 4 in. long; written in Jain Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. [William Eeskine.J A collection of works in Sanskrit, Prakrit, and Gujarati, mostly written by the same hand, in a manuscript the leaves of which are numbered ^^'a to ^^^. The following are in Gujarati : — I. Foil. 6—61 (m—K"^). Navatattva- chopdi. A metrical paraphrase of the Navatattva, or Nine Principles of Jain philosophy. See no. 19. Begins : ^^tj^wiV^: ii '^nf^ ^^ ^T^^^t I ■fhf5w[sic] n^ HT^^rtn: ^ft i tTR^ wm HOT? ■a^ir: i HTsrig^^ ■sint ^f«t f^^T ii '\ ii ^tn^Tl ^t^ ^7 TT^ «H I fg^ ^^^ ?I1I^T H^ II ^ II The author's name is not mentioned. He dedicates the work in the opening verse, and also at the conclusion of each chapter, to his Guru Bhavasagara Suri of the Anchala- gachchha (Samvat 1510—1683).* * See Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. Ixxxvi. The work is written in chopai verse, in a style of language closely resembling the Marwari dialect of Hindi. The Nine Principles are explained in separate chapters, as follows : — 1. Jivatattva 2. A jivatattva 3. Punyatattva 4. Papatattva 5. Asravatattva 6. Samvaratattva 7. Nirjaratattva 8. Bandhatattva 9. Mokshatattva foil. 66— 33a, vrs. 484. 33&— 37a, 37a— 385, 386— 40a, 40a— 426, 426—466, 466— 48a, 486— 54a, 54a— 676, 67. 25. 27. 46. 65. 29. 101. 63. The date of composition, Samvat 1575 (A.D. 1632) is given at the conclusion of an epilogue of 59 verses. Ends : ^^w v:^ ^^^ft ^ftj isi'hiwftT^ 'arfft^ ^tftr ^'Wtr^ 'sinrff ^7ij^ ■oB^hit nrf^ Hrrfn^ iq^ imbii Hq^RT^ ^fVw -^RTJ^ tirq tj^Tl[ |fciTT: ^ ^J^hm Hlf^ fts't f^^ ^'^ f^^m: II MT^ v^tw^ 11 8 11 Tg^^ Trt-g ^'t^ ^^t 5ftt^ ^qrft: ?^ ^^ ^i^ ^th( ^T5T ^T^ 5frt^ 11 %* II The work contains rules for determining a man's duration of life, liis characteristic temperament or his future condition, rich or poor, lucky or unlucky, by means of palmistry, but more particularly by a study of the peculiarities of form, size or colour of the various parts of the human body. It is divided into two parts, the first, in 165 verses (ending at fol. 78a), relates to men ; the second, in 123 verses, to women, con- cluding with a description of the four classes of females, known as PadminI, Chitrini, SankhinT, and Hastini. Each verse of the Sanskrit text is followed by its Gujarati translation bearing the same number. At the end of the work is an illustration of the palm of the left hand with emblematical figures. III. Foil. 94— 106a. {\n—\H^). Girndr- tirthoddhdra-ona Mm a. A metrical account of the restoration of the temple and worship of Neminatha at Girnar. By Nayasundara. Begins : ^ni^^^J^ ^n3[ ^nifi^ 11 •siftl^? ■pfltiTt *rf^»T?: \ ^ffoBT'Xr ^t^^ f^TTSr^^ I ^ftHT? ^TTi^m^ ^^^(TO jfsrn: ^^cin: 1 * Mistake for 8. ^f? »|^^3n^m faftvfic I ^"^%^ fiBftf^TT II s II rPT V'Tw'f II ^TOf^Ju't »Jlkl3I^ II <\ II ^^Tgw% f^^^ ^^jjit I ^rramfti ^mr^^r't ii =5 ii H^fl^ «Iinw^^ ^^pf^JSr I »T^^lT¥VT TTRIT^ II ^ II ^■5 ^T firftir jft ^v^Tr't I MTPt^iT TT^xmir'hT'f iiSii The poem is in 185 verses, written in a form of Marwari. It recounts how Ratan Seth, the eldest of the three sons of Chandra Seth the proprietor of the village of Nava- halapattan, a pious Jain oravaka and deacon {sanghapati), devoted his wealth on the restoration of the temple at Girnar sacred to Neminatha, in which holy deed he was assisted by his wife Silavati and his son Komala. This occupied eighteen years,* and was completed in Samvat 1449 (A.D. 1392). f Dr. James Fergusson, in his description of the ruined temples on the sacred hill of Girnar,! states that the temple to Neminatha is the largest and oldest. " An inscription upon it records that it was repaired in A.D. 1278, and unfortunately a subsequent restorer has laid his heavy hand upon it, so that it is . difficult now to realise what its original appearance may have been." lY. Foil. 106&— 109a. {\^—\>ii). Sankhesvara-stavana. A poem in praise of Sankeswar, a town in the Belgaum District of the Bombay Presidency. * V. 167. t V 172. ^Trram^ ^f»r I Tg^'t^ IsfTT W 11 «5? II J History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, London, 1876, p. 230. f2 36 GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS. Begins : ^Wgt'tfTrfk ^^ nx^^^ I1 1 1I i'i^?T:ni»ftf^TC QJ^rq^mf^^nr ii ? ii The poem is in 46 verses, and was written during the time of king Asvasena in Samvat 1672* (A.D. 1615). This copy was made for Shah Hirachandra on Wednesday, the 9th Vaisakha-fcftcii, Samvat 1737 (A.D. 1680). * V. 45. ^^TT ^V ^T^'^ft'J Colophon : ^ir ^^t; h^^ ^^: ii ^^ «)*?* V. Foil. 109&— 117. {\'>^^ Tl^ \»ts ^Si ^f#? 3. Or. 5349.— Foil. 58; 9^- in. by 7^; 20 to 23 lines, 5^ in. long ; written apparently in the 18th century. The life of Muhammad, in Mubammadan Bengali verse. By Saiyid Sultan. Begins : ■srcj^r ?, fc2(f«rf?^ ^m ^l^r \su ii ft^l^^ c^^o ^tftf m^^^ ^""jfeT II cf\\ i^c^r ^^Tff ^[w\if 'sriq'T I • • ■ • • ^i*t^1 ^c»Ns ^^ at^i iTiTnm I f?f<^ i2f^ic?r cjft^ or ^^ f^f^5[i II "^ip ^c^ 's^f 1% cv*c^^ '^rlc^lfif^ II The biography is prefaced by a brief sketch of Muhammadan cosmogony. The author Sdhitya-parishat-patrika, vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202. then proceeds to relate the incidents con- neeted with the birth of Muhammad, and gives a short account of his life and miracles, up to the time of his hijrah, or flight from Mecca to Medina. This work is a fair specimen of the class of Bengali literature generally known as Muham- madan Bengali. It consists chiefly of versions of, or commentaries on, Hindustani, Persian, or Arabic works on Muhammadan religious observances, traditions and lives of the pro- phets, also numerous legends, and romances. The works are written by Muhammadan authors, generally in verse, and in a more or less corrupt style of Bengali, largely inter- mixed with Persian and Arabic words. The spelling is purely phonetic, no attempt being made at following any correct or consistent system of orthography, as, for instance ^«t1 for f «tl, CTtTiii for ^riir, '^tRt^ for ^^fsr, fw^ for ^1^ . One peculiarity of the script of the copyist is the constant use of the reph over any conjunct letter; e.g. "^it^j for ^ifl, C^-Q for :5^^Q , fJT^ for %5, 3[^ f or ^^ . So also !^5r, CT1^1, C^i^. The reph has been omitted in the quotations here given, except when it correctly represents the letter ^ of a conjunct. The author appears to have been a native of Assam, as he occasionally uses Assamese inflectional forms, as c^C^ and Ends: ^*rsrt?r Tan ws ^ic^ c^rtf 1 ot^ i 'srt^ ^^il CTtfiRlc^ ^f^c^ 'sn:^? ii "^rtat^r w:^ ^? >flft^tii (?) ^f^sr i cjfcsr^ <^m ^^rc^r cTt^l ^tt^ ii IC^C^ ^t58l *tlt¥^ JRI^^ I ^^m<( *tTff c^ ^f^ isR-f^ I tr%m^ "a^f^lcJT »rTFif% 'sr^ttT H 1^ CTCf;?!^ 5(t^ uTm 5rt^(?) ii BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. III. MEDICINE. 4. Or. 5060.— Foil. 24 ; 13 in. by 2^ ; 4 and 5 lines, 10| in. long ; dated Saka 1732 (A.D. 1810). A series of medical prescriptions and mantras. The manuscript begins with three Sanskrit slokas, more or less corrupt. It is written in Assamese interspersed with Sanskrit, and is dated §aka 1732 on fol. 236. Begins : ^^'W^csft^tf^1^<^l5t'3ic? ^T^ V^- IV. LEXICOGEAPHY. 5. Add. 5661A.— Foil. 50; 9^ in. by 6; 13 to ] 5 lines, written in two columns, in the 18th century. [N. B. Halhbd.J A Bengali- Persian vocabulary, arranged according to the letters of the Sanskrit alphabet. 6. Add. 26,594.— Foil. 81—89 ; Qi in. by 6^ ; written on red-coloured native paper, in the 19th century. ["William Ekskine.J A vocabulary of Bengali words, with Kuki equivalents. 7. Ad^. 26,695.— Foil. 160; 10 in. by 7|; a collection of vocabularies and grammars, written on English paper, water-marked " J. Ruse, 1804." [William Eeskink.] I. Foil. 128—146. A vocabulary of Bengali words with their equivalents in the Tipperah dialect. II. Foil. 147 — 160. A comparative voca- bulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Oriya words. The words in these two vocabularies are not written alphabetically. They are arranged according to different subjects. 8. Add. 26,596.— Foil. 60—67 ; 13 in. by 7| ; written on European paper, water- marked "S. Wise & Patch, 1805 "; dated B.S. 1214 (A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.J A vocabulary of Bengali words with Khasi equivalents. The name of this hill dialect is nowhere mentioned. A note is appended in Bengali stating that the inhabitants of the mountains have no idea of any divisions of time. The day is reckoned to begin at cock- POETEY. crowing, and the night at sunset. The note is dated Sylhet, the 15th Agrahayana, B.S. 1214:— 9. Add. 21,627.— Foil. 105; 8 in. by 4^ ; 16 lines to the page, modern writing of the 18th century. Notes on the meaning of words and passages of some unmentioned Bengali work. The notes are numbered, and in 28 chapters. They are written on one side only of each folio, and appear to be annotations on an ancient work, probably in verse, on the life of Chaitanya. The first page is wanting. Tlie notes on the second page relating to the second chapter begin as follows: — ^. ;5^ ^iff ^f^ ^fss ctR^ ^ic^ Nst^Ta' Tc^n 8. TCs^^ I V. POETEY. 10. Or. 3362.— Foil. 172 (^-"sis); 14 in. by 4; 7 to 9 lines ; 12 in. long ; written about the beginning of the 18th century. [C. Bendall.] f ^f^^W I Krishnavijaya. A life of Krishna, being a metrical version of the 10th and 11th chapters of the Bhaga- vatapurana. By Gunaraja Khan. Begins : 'Sf^^ 5rt?t¥J( ^sr^mf^T U^^ i "^^ f?fs -sf q¥ sfNs \st^T?[ f ^ 11 ^£1^ ^c^ ^cnf i ^fi ^fsr c^t^ f;t'«t' 1 The Krishnavijaya was published at Calcutta in 1887, from a manuscript by Devananda Vasu, written in Saka 1405 (A.D. 1488), three years after its composition. The editor, Eiidhikaprasada Datta, has given a short account of the author in his introduc- tion to that work. He states that the poet's real name was . Maladhara Vasu, but he is generally known by the title Gunaraja Khan. which was conferred on him by the Muham- madan ruler under whom he lived. His genealogy is given, by which it appears that he was the thirteenth lineal descendant of Dasaratha Vasu, one of the five Kayasthas who accompanied the five Brahmans brought from Kanauj by Eajii Adisura. Pandit Haraprasada 6astri says that Guna- raja Khan belonged "to the Basu family of Kulinagram, The family was an extremely influential one ; the place was a fortified 6 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. town and, I believe, lay on the ancient road to Jagannatb, as without duri or cord from the Basus of Kulinagram no one was allowed to proceed to that holy shrine."* Gunaraja Khan had 14 sons, of whom the second, Lakshminatha Vasu, known as Satya- raja Kh an, was the father of Ramauanda Vasu, one of the companions of Chaitanya. The work was commenced in Saka 1395 (A.D. 1473), and completed in 6aka 1402 (A.D. 1480), as stated in the following verse taken fi-om the printed edition, but which does not appear in this copy. The present copy, of which foil. »J and "s-se are missing, is not divided into chapters, nor are the verses numbered. It appears to have been written by Nandarama Dasa, the copyist of nos. 2, 11, and 12. An incomplete copy of this work, in 1,000 ^lokas, said to be much more extensive than the printed edition, is noted in the " Sahitya-parishat-patrika," vol. iv., no. 4, p. 308 (no. 38). Two other copies, one dated B.S. 1013 (A.D. 1606), in about 5,200 slokas, the other B.S. 1254 (A.D. 1847), in about 5,500 Slokas, are noted in vol. vi., no. 1, pp. 74, 75 (nos. 334, 335). The same journal notices copies of two other poems by Gunaraja Khan, viz.: — Syaman- takaharanakatha (vol. v., no. 4, p. 288), and Maniharana (vol. vi., no. 3, p. 255). Ends: t^ '^f c^ ?[^1 *tlR T^^r f^c^ II ^,^^f?^5 ^^T^lSf '4K ^W 11 11. Or. 3363 A.— Foil. 1—21; 14^ in. by 4 ; 9 to 13 leaves, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1128 (A.D. 1721). [0. Bendall.] * Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 6. BhaJctichiiitamani. A Vaishnava poem on bhaJdl as a means of salvation. By Vrindavana Diisa. Begins : 5TT3lf*r^^ ^fqfri:^ ss? *rtW*Nrs ^Ic^rt- "^ \ ^ic^ c^rt^ ^^'«r, JTT^srtJT i c^Vt^ '^<^j '31^^ ^l^H 11 11^? W9^ ^1fff jj^Ta" f^^?r II ^tifSTtf^ fc^ ^T^t^^sr II ctV^^ ^?n51?[ C^W Sflff |C^ I ^< Maf«t3 ^lf>f *rw^^ "^m II Vrindavana Dasa was the son of Narayanl, the daughter of a brother of ^rivasa.* He was born during the lifetime of Chaitanya, probably about Saka 1430 (A.D. 1508), and is best known as the author of Chaitanya- bhagavata, a metrical account of the life of the famous Hindu reformer, which formed the basis of a more extensive biography by Krishnadasa Kaviraja, entitled Ghaitanya- charitamrita (no. 2). According to Achyuta- charana Chaudhurl,f the Chaitanyabhagavata was written in Saka 1457 (A.D. 1535), i.e. two years after the death of Chaitanya, and Krishnadasa's biography in Saka 1503 (A.D. 1581) ; but Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratnaf is of opinion that Vrindavana Dasa was probably only 12 years old at the time of Chaitanya's death, and may have written this biography of his life 15 or 16 years after that event, or about Saka 1470. The present work contains an exposition of the true means of salvation, in the form of answers given by Chaitanya to questions asked by his favourite disciple Nityananda. *'§i^C5I^ J^lss^^l ^P( ^\^^^, as stated by the author in his Chaitanyabhagavata, Calcutta edition, 1886, p. 123. ■]• Sahitya-parishat-patrilcd, vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202. X Bdngdla hhasha (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 60. POBTEY. It is divided into 15 chapters, and is more extensive than the edition printed at Calcutta in 1859, which is in 9 chapters. Sanskrit verses are frequently introduced in the course of the poem. Copies of the Bhaktichinta- mani, the oldest of which is dated B.S. 1069 (A.D. 1662), anti also of other poems by Vrindavana Dasa, are noted in the lists of Bengali MSS. published in the " Sahitya- parishat-patrika," vols. iv. to vi. Ends: vRsri 5r^5^ <2f^ ^f^cf <2f^>r i ^f^ffe^Vf^ ?f5C5R §1 ^'Wt^^ M^ 11 The copy was made by Nandarama Dasa Khiinda, of Chandbad, from a manuscript belonging to Sivarama Dasa, on the 11th Kartika, 1128 B.S. Colophon : Ifs ^st^fb^tTfsf ^^t^^s 11 . . . T^ ^'\^M II C^^ ^z^ ^^^ ITt^ ^5[ II 12. Or. 3363 B.— Foil. 22—32 (>-^^) ; 14J in. by 5; 8 to 10 lines, llf in. long; dated B.S. 1128 (A.D. 1721). [C. Bendall.] Smaranamangala. A Vaishnava poem, describing the meetincr of Krishna and Radha at Vrindavana. By Narottama Dasa. The work is prefaced by the following corrupt version of the well-known Sanskrit stanza : — 'S'^flf'l^^ CW^ '^t^ §,>55^.C^ ^R" II •> 11 The poem then begins : — 'WlK f 'Tl CqC>r ^^ Tl%\5 ^"5T II ^SsK^I f^JTtT ^jr.^ C^ 3?C^ II Narottama Dasa, a Kajastha by birth, was the son of Raja Krishnananda Datta, the proprietor, in partnership with his younger brother Purushottama Datta, of Khetur (crTt«^ II 14. Add. 5692.— Foil. 317; 9 in. by 61; 17 lines, 4 in. long ; written in the latter part of the 18th century. [N. B. Halhed.] ^«t I Ghandl. The poetical works of Mukundarama Cha- kravarti, commonly called Kavikankana. * The Bengali title-page is dated 1803. t See an article on this subject 'by Hirendianfitlia Datta in the Sdhitya-parisliat-^atrikS, vol. i., no. 2, pp. 65—80. 10 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND .ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. Begins : Mukundarama has given some account of himself and his work in the commencement of his poem. He was a Rarhiya Brahman, son of Hridaya Mi^ra, and grandson of Jagan- natha Mi^ra, and was born in the village of Damunya, near Salimabad, in the District of Bardwan. He had an elder brother of the name of Kavichandra, and also another brother called Ramanatha.* Owing to the oppressions of the Muhammadan officers subordinate to Raja Man Singh, governor of Bengal, he left his native place with his wife and infant child, a#id his brother Ramanatlia. After wandering about in a state of extreme poverty he came to the village of Gothra, where, he tells us, the goddess Chandi appeared before him in a dream, and com- manded him to compose this poem. After this he travelled on to Anrara (^t^5^l) in the district of Midnapur, and was hospitably received by Bankura Deva, son of Madhava, the zemindar of that place, who gave him a grant of land, and appointed him tutor to his son Raghunatha. The poem contains two stories, one of Kalaketu, a mighty hunter, and his wife PhuUara ; the other of the merchant Dhana- pati, and his son Srimanta. These are pre- faced by hymns in praise of several deities, the poet's description of himself and the origin of the work, and a mythological account of the goddess Chandi, whose supernatural powers are brought out prominently in the narration of these stories. A full description of the work, with a biographical account of * In some manuscripts and printed editions Le is called Ramauanda. the author, will be found in Romesh Ohunder Datt's "Literature of Bengal," pp. 95—117 (2nd edition, 1895). There appears to be considerable variation of the text in different manuscripts and printed editions of this work. The edition printed at Calcutta in 1851, and that of Yadunatha Nyayapanchanana (Calcutta, 1861), contain a large number of additional verses at the end, which do not appear in this copy, or in the edition of Akshayachandra Sarkar printed at Chinsurah in 1878. In these the date of composition, B.S. 1466 (A.D. 1544), is given in the following sloha : *fc^ 5^ ?T «ff »f*fi^ ^r^i^i 1 ^^ f«fR i%^l 'it^ ^5^ ^f^^ II Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his biography of Mukundarama,* that this slolca does not occur in the manuscript in the possession of the descendants of the poet at Bainan, said to be in his own handwriting, or in one at Senapate, the residence of the descendants of his patron Raghunatha, or indeed in any manuscript he has had access to. The poet distinctly states that he wrote this work during the time of Raghunatha Raya. It is proved by family records that he succeeded his father in the estate in B.S. 1495 (A.D. 1573), and died in 1525 (A.D. 1603). The Pandit therefore doubts the genuineness of this sloha. In any case he suggests that the word ^Jf may stand for 9, in which case the date of composition would be 1499 (A.D. 1577). But tliis also seems incorrect, because Man Singh was not ap- pointed Raja of Bengal till A.D. 1589. Ends : w\T^ ^1 ^\ sftt% f^ u^r 1 ^r^ ?r^ ^^ f ^ cqic^ II * Bdiigald bhdshd, pt. i., pp. 90 — 114. See also a critical notice of Mukundarama by Mahendranatha Vidyanidhi in the SaUtya-parishat-patrihd, vol, ii., no. 2. POETRY. 11 ^^( ?^^«r ^^*i ^^I's ?f*f^ TW 's^R I vstsr 5p»i>(^ ?f^ Fi^ «ti!f ®,^1%^-^'i ^n^ II ^fe Sl^^'W "5^^ ^f^^*l f^fs^l §i§,>?S«t- 15. Add. 5595.— Foil. 181 ; 5 in. by 13^; 8 and 10 lines, about 11 in. long ; written by three different hands during the 18th century. Mahdbhdrata. A metrical version of the Sabha, Bhishraa, Stri, Santi, and Asrama parvas of the Maha- bharata. By Kasirama Dasa. I. Foil. 1—73 {•i-']^). Sabhaparvaw Begins : ^^\5 m^ fe^ c^?^ 11^ II ^NScfC^scss [sic] fffCNS JTlf^ TftTl ^^ 1 t?t?r «r^c^ >r^ 5scr¥tfl^ i ^Tmt^ ^t^ f«^i'n<3' 11 >R -i^vi Tt^f ^s1f^ri^ 12 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. IV. Foil. 135—153 (-.-^ft). Santiparva. Begins : l[pr ^^ 's;^^^ ^tffi 3fC5isf!r i 'srcJTl^ ^ic^ '?^5f asrt^ f tl%Tt^ I •^rwif^ ^"If^ ^c^ ^fs^ «^¥l5t II Ends : t^c^rt^ '^?[c^t^ f^^s ^'^^t^ II t^t^ >Sf^CST !^^ 's^r ^z^ ^ I ^lf^ ^Tf^^ 's^r '^^^w ^1^ II ^"Z IC^ ^f^'l"^ ^^^ ^Ilt^ II The scribe, Jamal Muhammad, states in the colophon that he copied it for himself, and completed it on the 11th Magh, B,S. 1180 (A.D. 1773). tfe ^i^lf^'^^ %^^ fTt<3' ^t^ . . . ^fa >f^ SflTt^ 'm^if >^ ^^^ f^^^^ ^"tsR f^R^T l,fs II V. Foil. 154 — 181 (i-^lr). A^ramaparva. Begins : SfC^^sf^ ^c^r ^^*rt^ ^^ ^^ I HnsIi^ ^s ^tT ii ^t^?[ «r?R,fii^i*r ^ ^?r ii 31^^ 'Sft'i'tf '^'Q '^cw tw !^^ I The copy is written by the same hand as the two preceding parvas, but the name of the scribe, Jamal Muhammad, does not appear. It is dated Friday, the 29th Ashadha, B.S. 1180 (A.D. 1773). 'a:^?"tjr tf^ ii The only account that Kaslrama Dasa gives of himself is that he was a Kayast-ha by caste, a native of Singi, a village in Indrani (pargana of the district of Bard wan), and the second son of Kamalakanta. His grand- father Gadadhara Dasa was the son of Priyankara Dasa. He had two brothers, Krishna Dasa the eldest son, and Gadadhara Dasa the youngest. The editor of the " Sahitya-parishat- patrika "* has contributed an interesting article in that magazine on the poet's family history and genealogy, based on information obtained from the Jagannathamangala,a poem written by Gadadhara Dasa, the younger brother of Kaslrama Dasa, in the 15th year of the reign of Raja Narasimha Deva of Orissa, i.e. in A.D. 1643, or B.S. 1050. Reference is made in this poem to Kalirama's Maha- bharata, which was probably written in the beginning of the 17th century. According toPanditRamagatiNyayaratna,t Kamalakanta had four sons, of whom Kasi- rama was the third. He mentions the finding of a document executed by Ka^Irama's son (name unknown) in B.S. 1085, conveying a plot of land by gift to certain Brahman priests. Copies of several parvas of Ka^irama's Mahabharata are noticed in the Sahitya- parishat-patrika, vol. vii., no. 2, pp. 123 — 125. One is a manuscript of the Virataparva, dated B.S. 1226 (A.D. 1819), the concluding verse of which contains the date of composition * Vol. vi., no. 2, pp. 171—177. t Bungald hhdsM (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 120. Harimohan Mookerjea, in bis Lives of Bengali Pcets (Calcutta, 1869), pp. 68 — 92, gives Devaraja as the name of the fourth brother. He places Indrani, the poets' birth-place, in the Hughli district, but Pandit Eamagati shows clearly that this is a mistake. POETRY. 13 expressed by the words '5'^ ^t'l ^f^ ^^, i-e- Saka 1526 = A.D. 1604 or B.S. 1011. The lines do not occur in the printed edition, or in any other copy of this parva. There is a popular tradition that Kasirama died after writing the Adi, Sabha, Vana, and part of the Virataparva,* and that his son- in-law completed the work in his name. There does not appear to be any foundation for this supposition. Kasirama must have been alive in B.S. 1050, the year when his brother Gradadhara wrote the Jagannatha- mangala, for the word §1 is invariably used before his name, and a complete manuscript of the Mahabharata, dated B.S. 1039, exists in the Raipur palace library.f Kasirama has considerably condensed the Sanskrit epic in his translation.. The printed editions differ considerably from the author's original text, owing, as in the case of Krittivasa's Ramayana, to the many altera- tions and additions made by modern revisers and editors. 16. Or. 4741.— Foil. 47; 4 in. by 111; 9 and 10 lines, 9| in. long; Bengali writing of the early 19th century. [Prof. Max Mullee.J The Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, in the Bengali version of Kasirama. Begins : ^f c^ «1"p5ffr ^^ f%^ ^^\^ II • ■tR ffR" ^^ ^f^ 'rf^^ ^jr^u^sr 1 ^^r^r t«.Tt¥ fscti ^^ -"i"^ II f%^ 3ff(f ^ffssr 'srt^ ^c^sR 1 W\^ C^1 '^^^ II With referen(!fe to this saying, Pandit Ramagati states that the people of Singi interpret the poet's going to svarga as meaning his departure on a pilgrimage to Benares. t Sahitya-parishat-patrika, vol. vi., no. 2, p. 173 The editor quotes from Dinesaohandra Sena's Vanga- hhaslid o sahitya. The copy is incomplete. It breaks off abruptly in the beginning of the last paydr of the parva : ^^;^^i* ^^ "^j ^'tt^r^ Ttfl II T^i^lj f^ifiT c^ ^t^rl ^f^ I c>rlc^ ^srcigNesT ^5f ^=:5s?rtf 1 fi4wct^ CT|5rt^ fws ^ir^ Tm\ II '^^^<1 ^«fs[5rl ^if^f^ f^i I *tH ^i rl^ (?) ?[1T c^lc^ ^^c^ 11 Then follows a few lines in verse by the scribe, stating that he made the copy by order of Nandararaa, son of Giridhara Vasaka, and the date ^f^ ^^ "i'sir^ >r1oT fl^ * Eavivara Bharatachandra, Calcutta, 1855. 19. Add. 5593.— Foil. 62; 9 in. by 6; 17 lines, 4^ in. long, written apparently in the 18th century. [N. B. Halhed.] Another copy of the story of Vidya and Sundara by Bharatachandra Raya, beginning at the third poem in the printed editions. Heading : Sllt^tf^^Ti^q^ II f?^l'S7W^ Wt«rrK^ 11 Begins : '^l^^t -sf^?] T^mlir ^TTTFr^f I ^«f^^ ^-vrWit 's;'«r ^ttTt^t?" II fwl^t'* ft^^t^ Rwrl^^ ^n II f^ ftwrf^^lR T^wtT^'^m^ ^^ 11 This copy corresponds with the text of the printed editions. The Sanskrit sloJeas are written in red ink. The name of the scribe and date of copy are not given. Ends: ?rl^1 '$^"5^ ^tcTff»rql II 20. Add. 5660 B.— Poll. 21. Two imperfect Ben- gali poems ; written apparently in the 19th century. [N. B. Halhed.J I. Poll. 1—9 (^-^°); 14 in. by 4i; 8 to 10 lines, 11^ in. long. A copy of Bharatachandra's poem Vidya- sundara (no. 18). The first leaf is missing. The copy ends abruptly in the middle of the poem, at p. 38, 1. 16 of the poet's Grantha- vali, Calcutta edition of B.S. 1293. 16 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. II. Foil. 10—21 (^--io) ; lOf in. by 4 ; 6 and 7 lines, 9 in. long. f ^ '^^^ Tf^^t^ 1 Krishna- Arjuna-samvdda. A dialogue between Krishna and Arjuna on the means of obtaining salvation. The first leaf of this manuscript also is missing. It ends : ^Z^ TW^ lilt C^lTt^ ^IT '3IM II i£it if^ ^f^l >2f^ ^z^ Uz^Tm 1 f^^i^ipffj II '5C^r^¥l J{^ U^sc^ 4^ fsrss II "5 II III. Foil. 15a— 20, in 298 verses. By oankara Deva. ^¥ 5f?r^t«r ^^\s^ 'srtfsf ^ i i^t^^ 'Ji^;:^ cctc^ «t[^^ MfT II ^t^ ^rfr ^< ^r^ T^Ttc^ «Tt5 I C^=T? f ^^ CW\^ C^tf6 ^517^1^ II -5 II ,IV. Foil. 21—71, in 1112, 741, and 502 verses. By Ralakara Misra. ^^ 5n:Tl ^l^r?T^ ^-\^ ^^r?^ i !^^ 5rt¥l\s "^ ^f^ c^i^ f ^ II c?if ff c^i^cT ^Ic^ ^t¥ >2f^1f?r I Flf^ f^f^ ^c«r ^^ f^t^ ^m II ^ II Ends : c!(? lijfs «ttw '?'!tirl ^^^"^^ ^rr^T II 55ft^^ war f^gfel ^ft !fJt^ I (Sfrs^sT ^''Tl >fTfnfs ififtrK II [eo-j] II ■Elt^c^rl -^fe ^< >rTt II VI. Foil. 90—113, in 422 and 670 verses. By Sankara Deva. ^f snr i^¥ sf^^s^^^ 3f¥ 3f^«r ^tT i *ri%'« ti^f^ ^^TJ csri T^^z^ 'si^c^r ^f t^ ^t^ ii c?^ ^^ f ^^ ^c^c^l Jf^^ c^f^ ^^H II ^ 11 VII. Foil. 114—135, in 1076 verses. By Kesava Dasa. m( ^^ ^t^T^'tf 3f?r ^^U'^ II ^ II c^ f ^'tof c^1^ 5r^ ^1^5 I -55^^ "B^C^ JfCJT 'srft ^^^1=5 II 5-^5 f^.^ fum c^*(^ ^f;s II ?. II VIII. Foil. 136—175, in 424, 765, 677, and 130 verses. By Sankara Deva. ^¥ f ?3 sfg- |;^ ^^Ns ^^m I ^Tl feirr^^ >rffi^'^ i^^^^r ii iTCTl f 5^\9 TrlT STC^W^ ^1^ I '^^w wtt^ ^9 ^crftlf*f^ T^rt^^ II f ^5 "b^r:^ c^f? c^t^ i^^r^5 ii ^ n 18 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. This copy agrees with the printed text of Calcutta B.S. 1288 (A.D. 1881). It is a translation of only the first part of the 10th skandha, i.e. up to Uddhava's leaviug the Gopis (Adliy. 47). The latter part, composed by Ananta Kandali, was published in 1884.* XL Foil. 260—279, in 880 verses. By Daiikara Deva. C^¥ f ^^ C^"I# C^lf& ^^15 II ■> II Scribe : Jayananda. ^It'^'W ^^f^^^^s II XII. Foil. 280—291, in 540 verses. w^ snr ^ >2f^ 'sif^^ift^^ I f^fC^ f^^ ^^ 3f^N5^¥^ II '^¥ snr §,1^ f^f^ oTTT f?*rl?r^ i ^'5^^sTl¥^ f*f^ >n^9 'rtrr^ II ^ II *l^ •s'^o^ II Sankara Deva is no doubt the author of this skandha also, although his name does not occur in it. It has been edited by Panindra- natha Gagai (Calcutta, 1898), He assumes it to be the composition of Sankara, because, as he says, no other poet calls himself by the phrase f^5 f^^^ " servant of Krishna"; but in this he is mistaken, for Kesava Dasa, the author of the seventh and ninth skandhas, uses the same appellation, as shown above. The editor had access to two manuscripts, one (^incomplete in 517 verses) dated Saka 1623, the latter Saka 1728. The former has the name ^.R^til^^ T^m'\ ^I^Ks «tws written at the end. This might be either an author or a scribe, but the style of the poem is that of Sankara Deva. The twelve skandhas are enumerated on the outer cover of the manuscript, beginning with 10 to 12, then 2 to 9, and lastly 1. The total number of jpadas is roughly stated to be 13,000, but in reality comes to 13,608. * E. A. Gait's Eeport, Shillong, 1897, p. 43. 22. Or. 4780.— 124 leaves of bark, 4|in.by 18i; 8 lines, about 14 in. long; dated 6aka 1653 (A.D. 1731). ^^r^ss^arr^i I Bhdgavata'purdna. An Assamese metrical translation of skandhas i. and ii. of the Bhagavatapurana. The first skandha is anonymous ; the second by oankara Deva. The first skandha (foil. 1—56), in 421 verses, begins : — ^?r ^?r ^^ t^CTR 'r^ ^c^ c^? 11 ^ II ?^Kc^ c^*t^ c^f*r^ «ttf%5r II srt^ sTtCT T?1 ttft w.^\ mc^ "tfe I C^^ ^^'^if bfC^1 15^ f ^f^ II ^ II The second skandha (foil. 57—124), in 749 verses, begins : — ^¥ SRT ^ srt^ ^I^«i T»»r I W\^ C5Tt^rfV5 W\^ ^-\^ -^W^ II Cfir¥ n^^t^^ Tfsf^^ f^C\s I 'd^ifc?rt^ f-i^^cg JTc^ ifi^fR:« II ^ II ^^^!?n "sr^Nt^ f«iifl Tt^sricsr i ■%zw^ isf^rcT ^-^1 ^^ \U. c^t^ II ^ 11 The copy is dated : i^Jsao *f^^ i^tS^a ^o fffJ? Accompanying the manuscript is a sheet of- paper (fol. 125) containing a Persian ab- stract of the contents of these two skandhas. 23. Add. 12,234.-103 leaves of bark (of which 48 and 49 are missing); 18f in. by 6 ; 14 lines, 15 in. long; dated 6aka 1686 (A.D. 1764). POETEY. 19 Kirtan-ghoshd. A collection of Vaishnava poems written in Assamese, chiefly in praise of Krishna, or describing various incidents in his life. By Sankara Deva. Begins : <:<^*f^ ^f^ ^^ ^T c^*(^ f f^ II *rf II >2f«(W 'St'iVurl ;g^i^f«t 'rInsjt I ^^ ^1% ^^^tnc :^^i b®c[l srt^s I ir^ ^it ^5R^1^ ^^ ^^^t^ H -J II The work comprises 27 separate poems, which agree very closely with the several printed editions. The title of the work, and the names of the poems as given below, are taken from the printed edition of Barpeta, B.S. 1303. 1. Fol. 1, vrs. 1—68. 5rtm'^i*r 2. 5» 4a 99 69 — 140. ■nlT-Qi^sT 3. >> 7a 99 141—166. 5fjt^4vf 4. 5> 8a 99 167—184. (Not in printed edition.) 5. J) 86 99 185—226. ^^tffWt*n'«m^ 6. J> lla 99 227—470. >2f^t?Bfe 7. JJ 22a 59 471 — 506. ^c^^m-tJt^ 8. 99 236 99 1 — 102. ^^CiilM 9. 99 29a 99 507 — 539. <(ic|^criM 10. 99 316 59 540—731. r»f^qiq1 11. 99 38a 99 732—948. gtT^^I 12. 99 476 99 919—1162. ^^JRJf (want- ing foil. 48 and 49 ; vrs. 959—1012). 13. 99 56a 99 1163—1185. c^^^Ji?.- 14. 99 57a 99 1186-1196. ^5?T^f^^«i 15. 99 576 99 1 197— 1208. ^^^ ^l^t^'l 16. >9 586 99 1209—1277. ^^JT^ ^^ 17. 99 616 99 1278—1327. ^^^ ife 18. 99 64a 55 1328—1398. ^I'T^^^'i 19. 99 67a 9J 1399—1449. ^^w^ Tp^ 20. Fol. 686, vrs . 1450- -1500. H<2f^^^¥JT 21. „ 706 „ 1501- -1536. Tffc^m ft'srr- ■onrm 22. „ 726 „ 1537- -1570. ^tf^lt^^- 23. „ 74a „ 1571- -1597. «K^!\o' 24. „ 756 „ 1598- -1 706. ^FTtTlsrl 25. „ 80a „ 1707- 1- -1884.) Sl^^ h^^ -54. 5 c^?rt«i 26. „ 90a „ 1885- -196-3. ^^^ ^tT %W\^ 27. „ 93a „ 1964 -2210. ^c^^l ?<^ The date of copy, *|-

II. Foil. 256 — 76. A dialogue between oiva and Parvati on yoga, and the means of obtaining salvation. The poem is anonymous. It ends abruptly in the middle of verse 366, followed by the title Karmaphala. Begins : f^;^t^55f ^^ ^g Sf^fvo ^I^JT I WH ^^^C^ '^t^ 'Sf^^ Q°3° GSIiaSMej 9^\^QQ \ sq^lQ' GQR ff yQQ I 26. Or. 1257.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 190 ; 9^ in. by 1^ ; 3 to 6 lines, 7 and 8 in. long ; written in the 19th century. Another copy. This copy begins with the concluding lines of the Sanskrit introductory verses, as in the printed editions, as follows : Sqo Ri?i9e)° QqaBq° fl^QG§is;qji gQ qi^pis II The verses are not numbered, and the manuscript is without date of copy. 27. Or. 5712.— Palm-leaf; foil. 148; 14 in. by 1^; 4 aud 5 lines, about 1 2 in. long ; written in the 19tli century. Another copy. This copy is similar to the above, and is also without date. 28. Or. 4541.— Palm-leaf; foil. 129; 11 in. by 1^; 5 and 6 lines, 9^ in. long ; dated 1279 B.S. (A.D. 1872). Another copy. This copy has twelve introductory verses preceding the text, and a few after its comple- tion. The colophon is dated the 39th ahka of Padmalabha Deva Maharaja, B.S. 1279. 29. Or. 3365.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 204; 12 in. by 11; 4 aud 5 hues, 10 in. long; dated 1284 B.S. (A.D. 1877). [0. Bendall.] Another copy. The verses are numbered throughout. The manuscript is dated the 9th Dhanu (Pausha) 1284, i.e. the 23rd December 1877. 30. Or. 4766.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 50 ; 10 in. by If ; 6 and 7 Imes; dated B.S. 1259 (A.D. 1853). [SiE W. Fkanks.] QG^ \QS\ Bandhodaya. Oriya songs on the story of Rama and Sita. By Upendra Bhafija. Begins : ODQEl QQS Q|fl I QO SaS^lQ QI© |I «l || Se)ia°a£ilfl&fliii I tiQffiQQoi Gaioej ii s ii cioi|[°SQ|fl&fli I ^oiasM^iiQ S;^q n s \\ QaiaiffQ- Gggg Q|q | ay^^CBQaaQ n ^ \\ QQ^insj^^R^o I yqeis-Qeii gqiq^ h ^ \\ ?!QW o|gi q|.g|o I ^QQ^eio qjiiff II ^ II On the next leaf these verses are repeated. 22 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. the word of two syllables commencing each line being placed at the end, tlius conveying different meanings. 90 qq8 Qiflog I QaB^iQ qis^qo n iQ gq qJoi ii j> ii afw eciQs CRQaj I QQQaQo^ OQaai ii «« n ff|qff?>RWQQ I SlISQCil GOlCCtyQ || «' II Scioiei Qijajo ^q i 5?i65 gTiiffCQ || ^ || Upendra Bhanja, the most famous of Oriya poets, flourished in the beginning of the eighteenth century. He was the eldest son of Nilakantha, Raja of Gumsur, a tdhiJe in the Ganjam District of the Madras Presidency. An account of the author and his works will be found in Babu M. M. Chakravati's Lan- guage and Literature of Orissa.* The work consists of eleven chhandas, with a total of 613 verses. Nearly every leaf con- tains one or two illustrations, chiefly of Raraa and SIta, besides mystic diagrams. The title of the work and the name of the author appear on the margin of the first and second leaves, as follows : QGag qf^Q'Q QG^IOq GRSIff II It is not mentioned in Babu M. M. Chakra- varti's list of 42 works written by Upendra Bhanja. This copy was completed on Wednesday, the 29th Ohaitra, in the 43rd year of the rule of Eamachandra Deva, B.S. 1259. gigl QiaoD gqq si^iiqis^iq' qg© |q qig&h gqq ei S'm Q. g cp^d GROQ (?) Sf Gff OSei QQ a ©aGQ g°ai5 g^go n a ^£1 9|GQ GQE) ©» SIJQ 0|GQ -3 GOai U\Q 31. Add. 5033.— Palm-leaf; foil. 484; 20f in. by 1^ ; 4 and 5 lines, 18 in. long ; written appa- rently iu the 18th century ; encased in deer- skin. [Colonel Smith.] * J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii., pt. i., p. 362. Qlfl I q ei Rdmdj/ana. An Oriya metrical translation of the Lanka kanda. By Balarama Dasa. Begins : ozsi &:ift|2i Qaoi goqq ao n CtQ GQQ »g|QS1 aQSI 5? flO || S^SIE) W ffO §QGQ fflQ QR || qsio fl,9S) gg sQiei oq^ || eiaiQ fl^fli qQet w gi^i n S1QS5 SIRS? g^iS a n The translator appears to be quite a modern author. The date of copy given in the colo- phon is the 18th ahka of DivyasiiYiha Deva. This is no doubt the Divyasimha Deva, Raja of Khurdha, who began to rule in A.D. 1857, and was sentenced to penal servitude for wilful murder in 1878.* Colophon : Q^ QQ1 q^ GQQ fl^lQIS^S* gag q ajGei fl§?ii GQ|GS)|Q I gsriS 9gq qG^tioQ 11 8|| The work is divided into 25 adhydyas, and was printed at Cuttack in 1880,* under the shortened title of Dardhyatabhakti. It appears from the colophon that this copy is in the author's own handwriting, made at a village called Kalinga, on Friday, the first day of the light half of Margasirsha, B.S. 1240, in the 19th aiilt-a of Ramachandra Deva.f Colophon : siZ) giQie)HQ|q§Qg|s3Gci siJiiGooffH g^^iGO gars ^IQfi -ggo GsiijaGei ffiji aiQ°Gg| sit.'iisii 11 • • . gag, Qiaog GQQQ «i<: g? oiq g 8° sh»5 ^IGr. gl ai^g- 21^ §§ gSas^l S^^ QI^GQ ©BSfl SjIflGQ Q^St? g:£^GQ a;Q ^iiaQjGg cq GaiGgQ GKiii g°af oGci n 34. Or. 2199.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 26 ; 5 in. by 1 ; 3 to 6 lines, 4|- in. long ; apparently written early in the 14th century. A few Oriya religious poems, some of them fragmentary. The first, in 125 verses, is by Ramadasa, perhaps the author of Dardbyata- bhaktirasamrita (no. 33). * Another edition in 1897, expanded to 52 cantos by the addition of another part. t Ruled 47 years, 1810 — 1857. Hunter's Orissa, vol. ii., p. 191. ( 24 ) YI. MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 35. Sloane 3201.— Several paper rolls enclosed ill a box, amongst which the following are Bengali : A. 28 sheets, sewn together, 23 J in. by 6^. A cloth merchant's day-book of sales of cloth from Thursday, the 13th Pausha, B.S. 1135 (A.D. 1728) to the 30th Asvina fol- lowing. B. A single sheet, 17^ in. by IS^-. A few memoranda of business transactions with a money-lender, and scribbled arith- metical calculations. G. A single sheet, 8^ in. by 6. A letter written by Krishnakanta Sarfna to a Captain Wilson, informing him that Sibi Phatajl (?f^f< ^Fsl!^) was going to Calcutta to ha.ve an interview with him, and advising the Captain -to pay special attention to what he had to say. In a postscript, written crosswise on the top of the letter, the writer says that Rasika Lfda had asked him to send his compliments. The letter is dated the 8th Sravana, probably about the beginning of the 19th century. 36. -Foil. 25. Miscellaneous Ori- of which the following are Sloane 4090. ental papers Bengali : I. Fol. 19. A single sheet, 14|- in. by 7. A copy of a letter dated Wednesday, the 25th Magha, B.S. 1133 (February, 1727), written at Bhagalpur, by Gurbakhsh Rota, and addressed to Mr. C. Hampton, Mr. Braddon (^^ffi^r), Mr. B. Carteret, and Captain G. Borlace. The writer states that he had already reported about the Obobdars of Bhagalpur. He now begs to report tha,t on Sunday, the 22nd Magha, a mounted oflScer with a company of soldiers of the Nawab had ar- rived from Murshidabad, and had claimed certain goods belonging to the English. He therefore requests that a letter should be written to Mr. Stephenson* at Kasimbazar for his instructions, and also that the Nawab should be asked not to interfere in the pur- chase and sale of goods by the gomasbtas of Bhagalpur. II. Fol. 20. A single sheet, 7^ in. by 6^. An agreement executed in favour of Mr. Gay (^) and Mr. Garbell (? -sfl^C^) by Krishna Dasa and Narasimha Dasa, stipu- lating not to charge more than 2 per cent, brokerage. The document is dated the 14th Agrahayana, B.S. 1103 (A.D. 1696). 37. Add. 5660 B.— Foil. 47. A colkction of four manuscripts, written by different hands about the end of the 18th century. The first is in Sanskrit, the remaining three in Bengali. [N. B. Halhed.] I. Foil. 17—26; 9i in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 4 in. long. * Mr. E. Stephenson was appointed Chief of . the Kasimbazar factory of the East India Company on the 30th Jan., 1727 ; Mr. C. Hampton was the storekeeper. MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 25 -SMf^'il 1 GurudalcsJiind. A legend, in verse, of the reward given by Krishna to his guru for the education he had received. By Sankara. Begins : fii^r^ ^sfq^tsr >2rlNs ^sfc^ 'sf!:^ i "^t^ «t?r ^^ "^^ "tw^ «tlq^ I Rf^'s:^ if^ ?nf OR f^csrt^ II The author gives no account of himself, but simply mentions his name at the con- clusion of the poem. The legend runs briefly as follows : — After the return of the two brothers Krishna and Balarama from Gokula to their home at Mathura, and the slaughter of the demon Kamsa, their father Vasudeva held a meeting of all the learned Pandits of the place. Krishna felt so ashamed in their society at his lack of education that he determined to go to some distant country to study. Arriving at AvantI, he placed himself under the tuition of the Rislii Santapana, and in 64 days became proficient in the 64 principal branches of knowledge. On his asking his preceptor how he could repay him for his services, Santa- pana, perceiving that his pupil was of divine origin, begged him to restore to life his son who had been drowned whilst bathing in the sea. Accordingly Krishna descended into the depths of the ocean and killed the Daitya Sankha, thinking that he had swallowed up the sage's son. It appeared, however, that the youth had been taken to the abode of Yama, the god of death. Krishna went thither, and succeeded in rescuing the sage's son, and restored him in safety to his be- reaved parents. Ends : lilt ^^i ''sf^nrl ic^ ^5ri ;£,^^ i *flc^ ^f^'il ftfsfl f ^ •jf^ ^Tt? II ^^ i2rf^ CT^ f»fTr n:«r ii The poem is unfinished, and is written in the Muhammadan Bengali style, abound- ing in Hindustani words grossly misspelt. The author describes how the archangel Gabriel was sent to test the generosity of 'All by appearing before him in the garb of a mendicant, and begging alms of a thousand rupees. 'Ali was not possessed of so large a sum of money, so, in order not to disappoint the fakir, he, at the suggestion of his sons Hasan and Husain, was compelled to obtain the sum required by selling them to a wealthy merchant of Medina. After this his wife Fatimah advised 'All to go to her father, Muhammad, and implore his aid, which he accordingly did. The story ends unfinished at this point. 26 BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS. 38. Add. 5660 F. — A collection of miscellaneous papers, of which the following are in Bengali. [N. B. Halhed.J I, Foil. 1 and 2 ; 15| in. by 10 ; about 45 lines, 4^ in. long; written on the right half of each page. Instructions to the Amin and Gomashta at Haripal. Begins : c?r>rs[1 ^tTql flc¥^ >fc^ ifi^ lii^^t^ ^t?rl t^^ ?1f^ *rf^5Tr?:w; ^t^ 1%^t. 'srl^tir ^fsi:^ «rtc^ ^ i The document contains a Bengali transla- tion of orders issued by an oflBcer of the Bast India Company concerning the collection of revenues derived from the manufacture of cloth at Haripal. It begins by stating that the Dallals, or brokers, who had been ap- pointed some years previously, were in the habit of oppressing the weavers, and, being in collusion with the Gomashta, or agent, and other officials, had become lax in the collec- tion of money due to the Company. They had accordiugly been dismissed, and these rules had been drawn up for the guidance of the Amin and Gomashta with respect to their duties, and the supervision to be exercised by them over the newly appointed Dallals in the management of the cotton trade, and the collection of revenues. The document is incomplete. II. Foil. 3 and 4. One sheet 20 in. by 15. A legendary account of the marriage of king Vikramaditya with the daughter of king Bhoja. Begins : Maunavati, the daughter of king Bhoja, sixteen years of age, and very beautiful, was determined not to marry any aspiring suitor unless he could manage to induce her to speak at night. Many princes came in hope of gain- ing her. One by one they occupied the same room with her at night on separate couches, and tried their best to extract even a single word from her lips, but all in vain. King Vikramaditya, hearing of her beauty, came also unattended and unknown. He also could not make her utter a word. Then, summoning two of his goblin attendants, Tala and Vitala, he ordered them to sit on the princess' bed- stead, and reply to his questions. In the course of conversation with them the king cunningly narrated two amusing stories, which proved so interesting to the princess that she could not refrain from laughing, and making some remark, and thus became wedded to Vikramaditya. III. Foil. 11 and 12. A poem in 6 verses descriptive of female beauty. By Nandalala. Begins : Tfr^ f^^ ^f^ f^^l c^ "Sfq^l c^^t^o ^^^^t^ 5f^ f*(f5 1^ cjriTTtfsrT^ The poem is followed by an English transla- tion, probably by Mr. Halhed. IV. Foil. 13—15. ^TtT 1 Baramdsa. A poetical description of the months. By Bharatachandra Raya. See no. 18. Begins : hs;j[\ci![ C5 [i.e. <£i^2 c^o\ ts '^■^ jr^ i sft^l ^ ^ T^f sptf ^Tg: ^ II MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 27 The poem is excerpted from the conclusion of Bharatachandra's romance of Vidya and Sundara. It is not copied in full, and varies somewhat from the text in the printed edi- tions. An English translation is appended. V. Foil. 16 and 17. The lament of Arjuna at the death of his son Abhimanyu ; a poem in the laghutripadi metre, taken from Kaslrama Dasa's translation of the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, with an English translation and transliteration. Begins : VI. Foil. 18—20. A list of seven Bengali poets and their prin- cipal works, written in Bengali and English, viz : — Kaiidasa. — JaiminI Bharata. Krittivasa. — Ramayana. Mukunda Kavikankana. — Mangala Chandir gita. Kshemananda. — Manasar gita. Govinda Dasa. — Kalikamangala. Dvija Madhava. — Krishnamangala. Bharatachandra. — Annadamansala. 39. Add. 5661 B.— Foil. 42. A volume of mis- cellaneous papers, containing notes on the astronomy of the Hindus, and other matter. [N. B. Halhed.J I. Foil. 26—30. Lists of Hindu castes, tribes, and professions, written in Bengali, and in Sanskrit characters, with translitera- tions and English translations ; also Bengali names for the days of the week and months with a note on the Bengali computation of time. II. Fol. 31. A short list of Muhammadan tribes and professions, with their equivalent Hindustani terms. III. Foil. 32 and 33. Bengali names of relationship, with transliterations and trans- lations. IV. Foil. 34—38. Notes on the Bengali system of arithmetical computation of the price or weight of marketable goods. 40. Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8; written on European paper, water-marked "Thos. Edmonds, 1804." [William Erskine.] A volume containing notes on various Indian languages, of which the following are on the Oriya language and literature. I. Foil. 104, 105. A list of 70 works in Oriya, with transliterations. Of these some, marked ' W,* are original compositions, whilst others, marked ' S,' appear to be trans- lations from the Sanskrit. It is headed "List of Wudya Compositions." The translitera- tions, and English notes, in this and follow- ing pieces, appear to be in the handwriting of Dr. J. Leyden. The Oriya words are written by a native scribe. II. Foil. 106—128. Specimens of Oriya literature, with interlinear transliteration. III. Foil. 130—151. A vocabulary of Oriya words, in alphabetical arrangement of the first letter only, from q to q. The words in the first three pages are transliterated, and their meanings are occasionally given. IV. Foil. 156, 157. A transliteration of the commencement of Nilambara Dasa's Oriya translation of the Sanskrit JaiminI Bharata, i.e. the As^amedhikaparva, or 14th book of the Mahabharata in the version ascribed to JaiminI. According to Sir W. Hunter, Nilambara Dasa " lived 400 years ago."* V. Foil. 158—163. Notes on Oriya gram- mar, with four short anecdotes transliterated. Ortssa, vol. ii., p. 206. ( 28 ) ADDITIONS AND COEEECTIONS. p. 2a. Diuesachandra Sena, in his valuable work on the Bengali language and literature,* quotes a Sanskrit verse which is found in several old and reliable copies of the Chai- tanyacharitamrita, which gives Saka 1537 (A.D. 1615) as the date of its composition. P. 4b. The three Sanskrit stanzas are borrowed from Purushottama's grammar, entitled Prayogaratnamala. P. 6b. Vrindavana Dasa is also the author of Bhajananirnaya, a treatise on Vaishnava devotion and religious obligations, published at Calcutta, 1901, under the editorship of Kadhe^achandra Dasa. P. 86. Dine^achandra Sena has published a long extract from an old family manuscript * VangabhdsM o »dMtya (2nd edit.), Calcutta, 1902, p. 332. of the Ramayana of Krittivasa— not to be found in the printed editions — -in which the poet has given an extensive genealogical account of himself,* From this it appears that Krittivasa was the 7th in lineal descent from Udho Ojha, who was a minister at the court of Danauja Madhava(A.D. 1280—1380). His great-grandfather, Nyisimha Ojha, settled at Phuliya probably about A.D. 1348. Kritti- vasa was at the court of Kamsanarayana, Raja of Tahirpur, who ruled about the middle of the 15th century. It is probable, there- fore, that he was born somewhere about A.D. 1440. P. lOfe, 1. 13. For B.S. 1466 read ^aka 1466. Also, 1. 28, for B.S. 1495 read &aka 1495. * Ihid., pp. 107—113. { 29 ) INDEX OF TITLES. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. Assamese wprks are indicated by an asterisk, Oriya works by a dagger. Annadamangala, 18 — 20. +Bandhodaya, 30. Baramasa, 38 iv. Bhagavatapurana. Sk. x. and xi., 10. *Bhagavatapurana, 21. Sk. i. and ii., 22. t Bhagavatapurana. Sk. xi. 25 — 29. Bhaktichintamaiji, 11, Bilvamangala, 2. Chaitanyabhagavata, 2, 11. Chaitanyachandrodaya, 2. Chaitanyacharitamrita, 2, 11. Chandi, 14, 18. Chandlnatakaj 18. fDardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. Dehakarcha, 12. Gangashtaka, 18. Gurudakshina, 37. Haribhaktivilasa, 2. Hatapattana, 12. tJagannathacharitamrita, 25< Jagannathamaiigala, 15. t Jaimini Bharata (the beginning only) , 40 IV. Kalikamangala, 18 — 20 i. *Kankhoya, 24. *Karmaphala5 24 ii. *Kirtan-ghosha,j. 23. Krishna- Arjuna-samvadaj 20 li. Krishnavijaya, 10. Mahabharata (Sabha, Bhishma, Stri, Santi, and Asrama parvas), 15. (Vana-parva), 17. (Drona-parva), 16, 38 v. Maniharana, 10. Nagashtaka, 18. Prarthana, 12. Premabhaktichandrika, 12. Ramayana, 13. fRamayana (Kishkindhya-kanda), 32. (Lanka-kanda) , 31. Rasamanjari, 18. Ratimafijari, 18. Sivaramer yuddha, 13. Smaranamangala, 12. Syamantakaharanakatha, 10. Vidagdhamadhava, 2. Vidyasundara, 18 — 20 I. Togadhyar vandana, 13. ( so ) INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES, Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in the case of scribes they refer to the date of transcription; when following the title of a work, they indicate the date oif 'Composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 'All, the Caliph-, 37 iii. Ananta Kandali, 21. Atmarama Dasa, scribe. Kalikamangala (B.S. 1183), 18. Balarama Dasa. Ramayana, 31. Bankura Deva, of Midnapur, 14. Bhagavan Dasa, 25. Bharatachandra Raya, Gundlcara (S'aka 1682). Kalikamangala, 18 — 20. Baramasa, 38 iv. Borlace (G.), Captain, 36 i. Braddon, Mr., 36 i. Carteret (B.), 36 i. Chaitanya, the Reformer (S'aka 1533), 12, 21, 25. Life (Chaitanyacharitamrita) by Krishna- dasa Kaviraja, 2. Chuhamang, King of Assam, 21. Chukhrangpha. See Rudra Simha, Raja of Tipper ah. Chupatpha. See Gadadhara Simha, Raja of Tipper ah. Damodara Deva, 21. Danauja Madhava, 13 (Add.). Divakara Kara, 25. Divyasimha Deva, Raja of Khurdha, 32. Gadadhara Dasa, 15. Gadadhara Simha, Raja of Tipperah (A.D. 1695), 1. Ganganarayana Chakravarti, 12. Gopala Bhatta, 2. Gopinatha Fayaka, scribe. Bhagavatapurana (B.S. 1239), 25. Govinda Dasa, the poet, 12. Gunakara. See Bharatachandra Raya. Gunaraja Khan. Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 1402), 10. Gurbakhsh Rota. Letter to Mr. C. Hampton, dated B.S. 1133, 36 i. Hari Deva, 21. Hampton (C), Storekeeper of Kasimbazar factory, 36 I. Hridaya Misra, 14. Indranarayana Pala Chaudhuri, 18. Jagannatha, called Kavivallabha. Vanaparva, 17. Jagaanatha Dasa. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. xi., 25—29. Jagannatha Misra, 14. Jamal Muhammad, of Kalinga, scribe. S'anti- parva (B.S. 1180), 15 iv. Striparva (B.S. 1181), 15 III. Jayananda, scribe. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. xi., 21. Jiva Gosvami, 12.. v Kamalakanta, 15. Kamsanarayana, Raja of Tahirpur., 13 (Add.). Kasirama Dasa. Mahabharata (portions), 15 16, 38 V. Kavichandra, 14. Kivikankana. See Mukundarama Chakravarti. INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES, 31 Kavikarnapura, 2. Kavivallabha. See Jagannatha. Kesava Dasa. Bhagavatapuranaj Sks. vii. and ix., 25. Kirtticliandra Raya, Eaja of Bardwan, 18. Kirttivasa. See Krittivasa. Krishnachandraj Raja of KrishnagJiar, 18. Krishnacliarana Pattanayaka. Kamayanaj 32. Krishna Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage, dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii. Krishnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami. Chaitanya- charitamrita (S'aka 1537), 2. Krislinakanta S'arma. Letter to Captain Wilson, 35. Krittivasa. Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), 13. Kusuma, 21. Lakshminatha Vasu, son of Ounaraja Khan, 10. Lokanatha Gosvami, 12. Madhava Deva, 21. Mahendra Kandali, 21. Maladhara Vasu. See Gunaraja Khan. Man Singh, Baja of Bengal, 14, 18. Muhammad, the Prophet. Life, by Saiyid Sultan, 3. Mukundarama Chakravarti. Chandi, 14. Murari Ojha, 13. Nandalala. Poem descriptive of female beauty, 38 III. Nandarama Dasa, scribe. Bhaktichintamani (B.S. 1128), 11. Chaitanyacharitamrita (B.S. 1132), 2. Krishnavijaya, 10. Smarana- mangala (B.S. 1128), 12. Narasimha Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage, dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii. Narasimha Deva, of Orissa, 15. Narendranarayana Raya, 18. Narottama Dasa (c. S'aka 1510). Smarana- m an gala, 12. Nilakantha, Maja of Gumsur, 30. Wilambara Dasa, Jaimini Bharata (fragment), 40 IV. Padmalabha Deva, Icing of Orissa, 28. Pratapa Rudra, king of Orissa, 25. Purushottama Datta, 12. Raghunatha Raya, son of Bdnhurd Deva, 14. Ralakara Misra. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. iv., 21. Ramachandra Deva, king of Orissa, 30, 33. Ramachandra Kaviraja, 12. Rama Chakravarti. Poem on proper behaviour, 24 HI. Ramadasa. Dardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. Reli- gious poem, 34. Ramananda Vasu, 10, Ramanatha, 14. Ranga Kandali, 1. Rudra Simha, Baja of Tipperah (A.D. 1714), 1. Rupa Gosvami, 2. S'ankara. Gurudakshina, 37 i. S'ankara Deva, son of Kusuma. Bhagavatapurana, 21, 22. Kirtan-ghosha, 23. Satyaraja Khan. See Lakshminatha Vasu. S'iva Bhatta, Suheddr, 18. Somanatha Mahapatra, 31. S'ridhara Kandali. Mythological poem, 24 i. S'rinivasa Acharya, 12. Stephenson (E.), Chief of Kasimbazar factory, 36 I. Sultan, Saiyid. Life of Muhammad, 3. S'yamananda Gosvami, 12. Tarachandra Ghosh, scribe. Bhishmaparva (B.S. 1184), 15 II. Udho Ojha, 13 (Add.). Upendra Bhanja. Bandhodaya, 30. Vikramaditya. Legendary account of his marriage, 38 ii. Virakesari Deva, king of Orissa, 31. Vrindavana Dasa, 2. Bhaktichintamani, 11. Wilson, Captain, 35. ( 32 ) CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. NuMEEALS in parentheses mdicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. BIOGRAPHY. Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), life of Chaitanya (S'aka 1535), by Krishnadasa Kaviraja, 2. Life of Muhammad, by Saiyid Sultan, 3. CASTES AND PROFESSIONS. Lists of Hindu castes and professions, 39 i. List of Muhammadan tribes and professions, 89 II. GRAMMAR. Notes on Oriya grammar, 40 v. HISTORY. Historical account of Eudra Simha, Raja of Tipperah, 1. LETTERS, DOCUMENTS, AND ACCOUNTS. Cloth merchants^ day-book of sales (B.S. 1135), 35 a. Contract regarding brokerage agreed to by Krishna Das a and Narasimha Dasa (B.S. 1103), 36 II. Forms of documents in use by landlords and tenants, 37 ii. Instructions to the Amm ■ and Gomashta at Haripal regarding the collection of revenues for the E. I. Company, 38 i. Letter written by Gurbakhsh Rota to Mr. C. Hampton and others (B.S. 1133), 36 i. Letter written to Captain Wilson by Krishna- kanta S'arma, 35 G. Money-lender's business memoranda, 35 b. Notes on the system of arithmetical computation, 39 IV. LEXICOGRAPHY. Bengali-Khasi vocabulary, 8. Bengali-Kuki vocabulary, 6. Bengali names of relationship, 39 iii. Bengali-Persian vocabulary, 5. Bengali vocabulary, with equivalents in the Tipperah dialect, 7 i. Comparative vocabulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Oriya words, 7 ii. Vocabulary of Oriya words, 40 in. LITERATURE. Bengali annotations, 9. List of seven Bengali poets, and their principal works, 38 vi. CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 33 List of seventy Oriya compositions, 40 i. Specimens of Oriya literature, 40 ii. MEDICINE. Medical prescriptions and mantras„4. POETRY. Bandhodaya, by TJpendra Bhanja, 30. Baramasa, by Bharatacliandra Raya, 38 iv. Bhagavatapurana. An Assamese translation by S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490) and others, 21, 22. Bhagavatapurana (Sk. xi.). An Oriya transla- tion by Jagannatha Dasa, 25 — 29. Bhaktichintamani, by Vrindavana Dasa, 11. Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), by Krishna- dasa Kaviraja, 2. Chandi, by Mukundarama Chakravarti, 14. Dardhyatabhaktirasamrita, by Ramadasa, 33. Grurudakshina, by S'ankara, 37 i. Jaimini Bharata. An Oriya translation of the commencement, by Nilambara Dasa, 40 iv. Kalikamangala, by .Bharatachandra Raya (S'aka 1682), 18—201. Karmaphala, a poem on yoga, 24 ii. Kirtan-ghosha, by S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490), 23. Krishna- Arjuna-samvada, 20 ii. Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 1402), by Gunaraja Khan, 10. Mahabharata (Sabha, Bhishraa, Stri, S'anti, and A&rama parvas), by Kfx'irama Dasa, 15. (Dronaparva), 16, 38 i. Mahabharata (Vanaparva), by Jagannatha, 17. Mythological poem, by S'ridhara Kandali, 24 i. Poem descriptive of female beauty, by Nanda- lala, 38 in. Poem on proper behaviour [nlti), by Rama Chakravarti, 24 iii. Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), in Bengali verse by Krittivasa, 13. Ramayana (Kishkindhyakanda), in Oi'iya verse, by Krishnacharana Pattanayaka, 32. Ramayana (Lanka-kanda), in Oriya verse, by Balarama Dasa, 31. Religious poems, in Oriya, 34. Smaranamangala, by Narottama Dasa (c. S'aka 1510), 12. TALES AND LEGENDS. Legendary account of the marriage of king Vikramaditya, 38 ii. Story in verse of the generosity of the Caliph 'All, 37 III. ( 34 ) NUMEEICAL INDEX. SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE 017 THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS ABE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE PRESENT CATALOGUE. No. Cat. Sloane. 3201 . 35 4090 . Additional. 36 5033 . 31 5590-91 13 6592 . 14 6593 . 19 5696 . 15 6660a . 18 5660b 20 5660E . 37 56601? 38 5661a . 5 No. Cat. 5661b 39 12,233 . 21 12,234 23 12,235a. 24 12,235b . 1 12,236 . 17 21,627 9 26,592 . 40 26,694 6 26,595 . 7 26,596 8 Okiental. 12 . . . 25 1257 . 26 No. 2199 3361 . 3362 3363a 3363b 3366 . 4541 4662 . 4741 4766 . 4780 6060 . 5349 5447 . 5712 Cat. 34 2 10 11 12 29 28 33 16 30 22 4 3 32 27 CATALOGUE OF PUSHTU AND SINDHI MANUSCEIPTS. TABLE OF CONTENTS. ^ PAGE PAGE Pushtu Manusceipts : I. Religion .... . 1 SiNDHi Manuscripts . . 35 II. History .... . 8 Index of Titles . . 43 III. Lbxicogeaphy . 12 Index of Persons' Names . . 45 IV. Poetry .... . 13 Classed Index op Works . . 48 V. Tales and Fables . . 27 Numerical Index . . 50 VI. Proverbs . 33 TABLE OP TEANSLITBEATION. PBESIAN, HINDUSTANI, PUSHTU, AND SINDHI ALPHABETS. Pebs. & Hind. Pushtit. C^ r t J J r ^ It NDHI. Pebs. & Hind. Pushtu. SiNDHI. ^—J b J J j z U-> > J A J zh 1— » bh ^ J V P u- U" L,-" S ph A A A sh UIJ t U^ sh tiL, th U^ O' t^- s iJij t, t/. \J> l> (> z i-b th L L !» t dj s lb t lb z ts e e I < ^ j t £ t gh 2l i 1 9 1 »' .^ f '«T- jb J J J k ^ n ^ tJ' £s k ^ ch ifj' kh tr= chh ^ u/ ^ g r h tLf g t: kh .«^ gli d >-? n j" dh J J J 1 j d r r r m ^ d lii «j ul n dh •p b n j z i J J W, T >» r ■i !S iS h :: r Sr? ^ ^ J Hamzah in the middle of a word, '. The Pushtu letters ^ and ^^ have been represented by the softer sounds of ' ] ' and ' sh,' peculiar to the Ehataks and Afghans of the "Western tribes, rather than by the harder sounds of ' g ' and ' kkh,' as pronounced by the Yusufzais and Eastern tribes. ' In Hindustani words ouly. = In Sindhi words only. ^ When corresponding to the Sanskrit ^, and in Sindhi. b CATALOGUE OP PUSHTU AND SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS I. BELIGION. 1. Or. 4236.— Foil. 174 ; 10 in. by 6| ; 20 lines, 4i in. long ; dated A.H. 1294 (A.D. 1877). [J. Daemestbtee.J JS/dfi' al-muslimln. A Sufi metrical treatise containing injunc- tions relating to asceticism, religious observ- ances, and moral conduct. By Akhund Gada. Begins : •r^^ ^>i lJ.-« <(a- The author is probably the Akhund Gada, father of Akhund Darwezah (see no. 2). The -work, in 54 chapters (Bab), has been published at Lahore in 1896. This copy agrees with the printed edition, except that it has several additional verses at the end, and the division of the chapters is not the same. Copyist : A'zam DTn, of Babi. Colophon: ^^l^l ^U i—jliii" ixi Aaj i>jj J^ }ti Jj^i_ i^j=?> irli* *iw *jis^' j._ys< »U^i) JI Jlc ii'vl i^^ jii *jL« ^jLc v»-.fliu ,j jj^as-^jjij jj'o Appended to the work is a Persian poem in praise of God, at the back of which is ^^jJl -}jM lai'k*. ii)_j ^^]jsijs-] li S*.^ written ,.f>jJl ^1^^ lai'^s- jJ 2. Or. 6274.— Foil. 173 ; 8 in. by 5| ; 13 lines. Si in. long ; 18th century. [Major H. G. Raveett.] Makhzan al-islam, A compendium of Muhammadan faith and religious observances. By Akhund Darwezah . Akhiind Darwezah was the son of Akhund PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. Gada IS^ingarliari.^ He resided cliiefly at Banher, in the country of the Yusufzais, and was a disciple of Mir Saiyid 'All Ghawwas,^ Tirmizi. He died in A.H. 1048 (A.D. 1638-9), eight years after the death of his religious preceptor. Besides the Makhzan al-islam, Darwezah has written the following Persian works : — 1. Tazkirat al-abrar, published at Pesha- war, 1891, and Delhi, 1892. In this work- written in A.H. 1021 (A.D. 1612-3)— Darwe- zah gives an account of the Afghans and their origin, with notices of certain orthodox and heretical sects. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 28a. 2. Irshad al-talibin, a work on Muhamma- dan ethics, published at Lahore, A.H. 1310 (A.D. 1893). 8. A commentary on the Arabic Bad' al- amali of 'All ibn 'Usman al-tJshi, published at Lahore, 1891, and 1900. See the Arabic Catalogue, p. 96&. The Makhzan al-islam was written with the special object of refuting the heretical teaching of Bayazid Ansari, the son of 'Abd Allah, a learned Afghan of the tribe of Var- mud, who lived in the district of Kaniguram on the borders of Kandahar. Bayazid had imbibed unorthodox religious beliefs by com- panionship with a Mulhid called Mulla Sulai- man. He took up his abode at Ningarhar, where he became the founder of the Rosha- niyah sect. He was bitterly opposed by the orthodox Sunnis, and more particularly by Akhund Darwezah, who gave him the title of Pir i tarik, " the father of darkness," whilst 1 There appears to be some uncertainty as to the correct spelling of the name of this town. In Macgregor's N.W. Frontier, vol. i., p. 532, it is spelt Nangrahar, and in Beale's Buddhist Eecords, vol. i., p. 91, Nagarahara. 2 See the Khazinat al-asfiya of Ghulam Sarwar, Cawn- pore, 1894, p. 471. Muhammad 'Abd al-Shakur, the author of the Tazkirah i 'ulama i Hind, Lucknow, 1894, p. 59, calls him 'Ali al-Khawwas. he ascribes to himself that of Plr i roshan, " the father of light." Dr. Leyden has written a complete history of the life of Bayazid, and an account of the Eoshaniyah sect^ — taken chiefly from the Dabistan i mazahib — with remarks on the hostile attacks of Akhund Darwezah. Speak- ing of the present work, he says : " The Makhzan Afghani, of which he [i.e. Darwezah] is the principal author, is a miscellaneous compilation on the ritual and moral practice of Islam, composed in the Pashtu or Afghan language, in a style of measured prose. The texture of the work is of a very loose and unconnected nature ; so that the different chapters of which it consists admit of easy transposition ; a circumstance which has given rise to great diversity of arrangement and variety of readings." The Makhzan al-islam appears to have been originally composed by Darwezah in 9 sections, or Bayans, with Persian prefaces, and an introductory chapter containing an exposition of verses from the Koran and Arabic prayers. It was subsequently en- larged by additional matter contributed by Karimdad, the son of Darwezah, Mulla Asgjiar, the author's brother, and Muham- mad 'Abd al-Halim, the son of 'Abd Allah, and grandson of Darwezah. Finally the whole was compiled, revised, and re-arranged in its present popular form in A.H. 1024 (A.D. 1615)^ by 'Abd al-Karim, another son of Darwezah. In the present copy this additional matter appears as a supplement at the conclusion of Darwezah's eight Bayans ; in the following copies, and also in the manuscripts in the India Office Library,^ it is incorporated in the original work, with alterations, additions or abbreviations, and under various methods of arrangement. ' Tlie Rosheniah Sect and its Founder Bdyezid Ansari, Asiatic Researches, vol. xi., London, 1812. 2 See the colophon to MS. no. 5. 3 Catalogue of Persian Manuscripts by H. Ethd, nos. 2632—38. Contents : — I. Poll. 2b— 8a. The SQrali Fatihali and Surah Ikhlas (Surahs 1 and 1 12 of the Koran), and Arabic prayers, with Pushtu versions of the same. Begins: [y^l j*- J '•^''^^ jV '^^ lijUl J^ II. Foil. 8a — 1 5a. Bayan I. A com- pendium of the Muhammadan belief, being a metrical paraphrase of the Bad' al-amali, an ^rabic KasTdah by Siraj al-Din 'All ibn 'Usman al-Ushi al-Parghanl. The Persian preface begins with an Arabic preamble : — jjl fSbjJj ui;l)!^>sl' yui\ |_jJJI ^^\

-,(_5-i> A lacuna occurs after fol. 9. III. Foil. 15a— 37a. Bayan II. A para- phrase of the Arabic Kasidat al-burdah, a poem in praise of Muhammad, by 'Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Sa'id al-Biisiri. Persian preface begins: i^xy^ ,0 j.jJ ^J;UJ Pushtu begins: j-. j &,. J\^_ ^ j - ^J'iJ)^ ji-^ i'^ (V^f" J'-'- i_j'^ J^jr° u^^j cj^'^^ '^ i^f'^ Jlc J^ J j^JS j_yj VI. Foil. 58&— 76a. Bayan V., divided into three Fasls. Fasl 1. A translation of four articles of belief (xj«j1c) from the Arabic of Ziya al-Dlu Imam Muhammad Shami. Begins : b! ,J Jjl J^ - Fasl 2. A translation of an Arabic treatise by Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad al- Nasafi on heretical sects, in twelve Firkahs. Persian preface begins : <)^KjJl ^^li J^ ^1 ^ 'Jv* ,.^'' . ,aLo .liSl ±0] ^yJl Jj=- .sl 1^ ^V liT?" LS^^ [♦- -■ (•■-■ jB:r " Ml ^ ^_;^. ^ ^-swui^ ^j^\^ !ili Pushtu translation begins : ^^/^ jAs. ^U,t This section has been printed in the " Gulshan i roh," pp. 135 — 140, and in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 24—38. 4 PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. Fasl 3. A treatise on the correct reading of the Koran. tr^ Persian preface begins : .sioKjJl ^.^ J-as ^^)S. _, tiuu. J.-|(J-oJI ^JJJlJS- L-jyij <— 9j^ Pushtu begins ijy c^ r'-^ ^:^ lij>»- &tb li ^•^^ Jrtri J^^l; 1-5^^'-^' *?" li'-'^' ^J VIII. -Fell. 76a— 92b. Bayan VI. An explanation of the correct interpretation of religious terms arranged according to the Arabic alphabet. Persian preface begins : (sCiKjJl JL£> ^Jj^_ w Pushtu begins : 1^ ^J.^ ^_gii adJl li *^1 i_al! w VIIT. Foil. 926-1176. Bayan VII. An exposition of the Sunn! belief, and rehgious observances, in 23 Nuktahs. Persian preface begins : ^J^ jd *!wj6 j^ba , Jlijl Is'^iJL) e:,^Mil L^)U-lJ ,.)l ,.,iw)Iii d ^r ij' IJ-* >»' !; 1.K; u^ iSj Pushtu begins : ^jU^jJ;^ ij£>j> J^ !St>J iij^a' J IX. Foil. 1176—1356. Bayan VIII. An account of BayazTd Ansarl and his sons, up to the death of Jalal al-Dln, and the accession of Ahdad as head of the Roshaniyah sect. This chapter is written in Persian and also in Pushtu. Persian begins : &^ ^'i^ /'^ j'i /-i^ t^^^j *lj <)dll Jac ^ j\ii ^^j J WJJ i ,.S>JM i)>l)>»- ,ii jd ^_5.fls- Pushtu begins : ,^^ ^J-i tiJl; JiJ-i ^jjj^j These eight Bayans and introductory prayers comprise the original work of Akhiind Darwezah. Ends : Jj ^jsJ Uj t_jJ ^J ^^ « ^^o ^ii'l ^T Xi (..^'^ ,_jl j^ jj'j ^ 4, i^ jli .J=>- Jj^J L.s'^j'^ (♦'■^ (♦ '^ Appended to the work are two Persian epilogues, the latter containing notes on particular letters of the Pushtu alphabet. 'Abd al-Karim, the son of Darwezah, is stated in the colophon to be the compiler. Colophon : oU ^J.^)} Ic Jj 1^ ^U^ j K i_sJL,a« •A.aiu!l _»J0 ^Afti j^l *«l»- iS tjl-^«j->li) Job . liXjLoji e:,^! ^Jijjii i*j'^'=^ tiri' i*^:^^' "^ The following additional matter has been appended : — X. Foil. 1356 — 152. Another alphabetical list of religious terms with explanations after the model of Bayan VI., by Karlmdad, the son of Darwezah, to which is appended a supplement (cuUasi-") by 'Abd al-Hallm, son of 'Abd Allah, and grandson of Darwezah, containing religious advice and an invective against the heretical teaching of Bayazid. Begins : ^y^- _Jll3 ^Jlj i3 &:>- ^\ The alphabet is abridged ; the complete text will be found in the following copy. It extends as far as the letter t inclusive, fol- lowed by J, and j. To it is added a portion only of 'Abd al-Halim's supplement, begin- ning with the letter = (fol. 1506 = fol. 158a of no. 4). XI. Foil. 153—173. Articles of faith, and ceremonial observances, by Karlmdad. A EELIGION. lacuna occurs after fol. 152 of the concluding portion of 'Abd al-Hallm's composition and the first part of this section. The following are the headings of the subjects extant in this copy : — Ml Fol, 153&, - Amjj - ixj^j _ Xfilt. Fol. 164&. 165a. 1656. 165&. 1666. 1686. jUs>.tj ^JjU jii Ul^J^ ^^. ■U >lj>«ji^ jjjljj ji ^Ujl (written J,4^)^__/*,,A=r« 3. Or. 4234.— Foil. 150; 11 in. by 7^ ; 14 lines, 4f in. long; 18th century. [J. Dabmestetbr.] Another copy of the Makhzan al-islam. Begins : — The introductory Arabic prayers are not in the same order as in the preceding manu- script. The second and third Fasls of Bayan V. — here numbered Fasls one and two respectively — are placed immediately after the Arabic prayers (foil. 66 and 126). These are followed by Karimdad's composition on religious observances (art. xi. of the pre- ceding), the different subjects having the following Persian headings : — Fol. 19a. ajjx^^ IsKx^itj ij^j jj^ t_>t4>T J-jjjii „ 20a. 1*;'^'° li;^ '^^'^'j^ I— ;'.ji^ The scribe has added to the work a collec- tion of instructive verses from the poems of 'Abd al-E,ahman and Sher Muhammad (foil. 145—150).' 4. Or. 396.— Foil. 176 ; 11 .in. by 7 ; 14 lines, 4f in. long, well written, early 19th century. [Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] Another copy, similar in arrangement to the preceding. The section containing Karimdad's religious observances (foil. 21a — 366) is somewhat abbreviated. The portions coming after the confession of faith (ddJo (.ii^l), and the Mukhammas, are omitted. To Karimdad's alphabet (foil. 1345—1575) is appended the supplement (cuUs^) of Mu- hammad Hallm, the grandson of Darwezah, of which the first few verses only are found in the preceding copy. The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. has been omitted. The colophon is the same as in no. 2, the name of 'Abd al-KarIm appearing as the redactor. Add. 27312.— Foil. 290 ; 8^ in. by 5 J ; 10 and 12 lines, 3|- in. long ; 18th century. [Duncan Foebes.] Another copy of the Makhzan al-islam. Begins: Jx^ j=- j ^^-J^iJ^ ^:^ .ijlcT Ji" i^S'^j^ ij^^ 'id.Asi-jJ" ^_jii jAJU, ^ Jlo ^_JJ ^li This copy begins with the second Fasl of Bayan Y., preceded by a few introductory verses. The Arabic prayers, which are usually placed first, come immediately before Bayan I. (foil. 63a — 71a), after Karimdad's religious observances (foil. 24a — 63a). Bayan III. (fol. 1185) is called Fasl iii., and the fifth and sixth Bayans are called Babs. Muhammad Hallm's supplement occurs in full (foil. 259a— 272), appended to Karimdad's alphabet, as in the preceding copy. A lacuna occurs after fol. 262. The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. (fol. 272a) has been omitted. It is stated in the colophon that 'Abd al- Karim completed this redaction on Friday, the 21 Muharram, A.H. 1024, i.e. 20 Febru- ary, A.D. 1615. Colophon : .—sjit ^J^ ^U- j_jjvi 1 Jaj ^j j^ S-^ Major Raverty states in the Introduction to his Grammar that the Pawa'id i shari'at is " a very valuable work, written in the year A.H. 1125, A.D. 1713, by Akhund Kasim, who was the chief prelate and the head of all the Muhammadan ecclesiastics of Hasht-nagar and Peshawer, which places, in those days, rivalled Bokhara itself in learning." In the prologue the author calls himself Abu al-Kasim ibn 'Abd Allah. The work has been frequently published at Delhi and Peshawar. Selections are printed in the "Gulshan-i-roh," and Dorn's "Chrestomathy." Copyist : Haidar Shah. ^^^ A/i. ^Ul c:^s^ isl^ ,XK^ Si 8. Or. 5888.— Foil. 61 ; 9 in. by 6 ; 11 lines, 3J in. long ; written circa A.D. 1800. [H. Beveridge.j Rashid al-haydn. A manual of instruction on religious duties, in verse. By 'Abd al-Rashid. Begins : cl;^_Io &J iX^^aJ ^j«.j ^0 J>J ^ The work is written in simple language, suitable for the comprehension of women and children. It has frequently been published. 'Abd al-RashId states at the conclusion that he was the son of Sultan Husain, of the FarrukI sect of the Kuraishi clan, and a resident of.Langarkot. His ancestors lived at Multan. He composed the work in A.H. 1169 (A.D. 1756). Ends : nJ:, ii^j^Ja\~~ ^J *£ j_j^ &». jj L.A_^^/« . <1C-M.2«. |X_J PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. II. HISTOEY. 9. Or. 2893.— Poll. 740 ; 13 in. by 8 ; 13 lines in a page ; dated Peshawar, April, 1885. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.] Tarikh i murassa'. A History of the Afghans. By Muhammad Afzal Khan. Begins : ^U xj^asCj jJJl ^j'-:£\«j (-.jjJiJl C^-t^U Muhammad Afzal Khan was the son of Ashraf Khan, and grandson of the famous Khushhal Khan Khatak. "When his father was betrayed by the machinations of his uncle Bahram into the hands of the Moguls in A.H. 1095 (A.D. 1683), and sent as a state prisoner to the fortress of Bijapur, Afzal Khan' was only 17 years of age, and unable to take his rightful position as head of the Khatak clan, but, after the death of his father in captivity in A.H. 1106 (AD. 1693), he succeeded to the chieftainship. The Tarikh i murassa' contains a Pushtu translation of the Makhzan i Afghani, other- wise called Tarikh i Khanjahani, a Persian history of the Afghans, written by Ni'mat Allah in A.H. 1020 (A.D. 1611), described in the Persian Catalogue, p. 210a, et seq. Afzal Khan has added to his translation of this work a special account of the Yiisufzais, and an extensive history of the Khatak family, more particularly of his renowned grandfather Khushhal Khan. After a long preface, in which are intro- duced several poetical compositions in Persian and Pushtu, the author divides the work into 3 Babs and 7 Daftars (fol. 156), to which is appended a Khatimah. The contents are as follows : — Bab I. Poll. 16a— 23a. History of Mih- tar Ya'kub Isra'Il Allah (Jacob), from whom the Afghans trace their descent. Bab II. Foil. 23a— 426. History of king Talut (Saul), and an account of the migration of the Afghans to the mountainous country of Ghor, and the Sulaiman range. Bab III. Poll. 426— 65a. History of Khalid ibn Valid, to the end of the Caliphate of 'Umar. Daftar I. Poll. 656—1186. History of Sultan Bahlol Lodi, Sultan Sikandar Lodi, and Sultan Ibrahim, Daftar II. Poll. 119a— 237a. History of the reigns of Sher Shah Siir, Islam Shah, and 'Adil Shah, called 'Adli. Thus far the Tarikh i murassa' is only a translation of the first portion of Ni'mat Allah's Makhzan i Afghani. See Horn's translation,^ pt. i., pp. 1 — 184. Daftar III. Poll. 237a— 271a. An account of distinguished Afghan chiefs. This chapter also is translated from Ni'mat Allah's history, but does not appear in Dorn's translation, which was made from a shorter recension of the Persian work. It contains an account of Khanjahan Lodi, Diler Khan, Bahadur Khan, Purdil Khan, and Darya Khan. Daftar IV. An account of events which occurred at Kabul. This chapter is so de- scribed in the preface, but is not found in this or following copies of the work. ' History of the Afghans, London, 1836. HISTORY. Daftar V. Foil. 271a— 2996. An account of the migration of the Ghori and Khakhi tribes from Kandahar to Kabul. The historical events described in this and the following chapter were compiled by Afzal Khan from the Tazkirat al-abrar of Akhund Darwezah, the Tabakat i Akbari, Jahanglr- namah, and other Persian sources. Extracts from these two chapters will be found in the " Gulshan i roh " and "Kalid i Afghani," of which latter work there is an English trans- lation by T.-C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875). See also H. W. Bellew's "General Report on the Yusufzais," Lahore, 1864. Daftar VI. Foil. 300—6106. The gene- alogy and history of the Khataks, with a detailed account of the principal events in the life of the author's grandfather, Khushhal Khan. His imprisonment in the fortress of Gwalior, and the accession of the emperor Aurangzeb are described in a Tar ji'band poetn (foil. 348 — 356). There are several other poetical pieces, also chronograms, in Persian and Pushtu. Daftar VII. Foil. 6106—7176. An account of famous Afghan darweshes, and their miraculous powers. The first part of the chapter is a translation of the third Fasl of the Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's translation, Part ii., pp. 1 — 39. It contains short memoirs of 28 SarabanI, 18 Batani (also spelt Patani), and 17 Ghur- ghushti Shaikhs, with the omission of no. 8 in the translation. The latter part (foil. 651—717) contains supplementary notices of other famous Shaikhs, mostly of the Khatak tribe. These are : Adam Banaurl, Abu al-Fath, Nasik Kh atak Karlanri, Pir Sabak, Shaikh Bahadur and his son Shaikh Rahmkar Khatak Karlanri, Akhund Muhammad Ohalak, Miyan Jamil, Miyan al-Hadad, and Rawal Fakir. Khatimah. Foil. 7176—740. Genealogy of the Afghans in 3 Fasls, viz : (1) the Sara- banis, (2) the Batanis, and (3) the Ghur- ghushtls. This also is translated from the Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's translation, Part ii., pp. 40 — 57. Afzal Khan is also the author of 'Ilmkhanah i danish, a Pushtu version of the Fables of Bidpai, translated from the Persian 'lyar i danish (see no. 52). Ends: e^yas- J t»:>J'j ^ jj'-**' li i^ ifr° ^■J-' ^- £j lO*"*- •i'AS^ i^Jyc t> *JJ i) Cl^^M.O.10 i) ^J^ &^^i^ ^' ^ ' J^ M^'4*^ *^ 10. Add, 26,336.— Foil. 247 ; lOf in. by 6f ; 17 lines, 3f in. long ; well written, apparently in the latter part of the 18th century. [Will [AM Erskine.] Another copy, containing the following in- complete portions of some of the chapters : — Foil. 1—23. Daftar I. Fol. 716 5— 106a 11 of the preceding. Foil. 24—59. Daftar II. Fol. 119a, 9— 1626 7. Foil. 60—100. Daftar II; Fol. 163a 9— 2226 10. Foil. 101—131. Daftar VL Fol. 3876 8 —4216 9. Foil. 132—203. Daftar VI. Fol. 5026 12 —6106 4. Foil. 204— 217. Daftar VIL Fol. 6106 4 —6346 13. c 10 PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. Poll. 218— 235. DaftarVII. Pol. 6916 2 —717a 10. Poll. 236— 243. Khatimah. Pol. 717& 5— 731^10. Poll. 244— 247. Khatimak Pol. 734&2— 740, the end, 11. Or. 44S7.— Poll. 765; 13 in. by7f ; 15 lines, 4i in. long ; dated A.H. 1272 (A.D. 1856) ; bound in stamped leather. [Major H. G. Raveett,] Another copy, agreeing with Hughes' copy, no. 9, but incomplete. The whble of the Khatimah, containing the genealogy of the Afghans, is wanting ; the manuscript ending in the middle of the account of Rawal Pakir, at the end of Daftar VII. on fol. 715& of no. 9. Copyist : Nur Muhammad, pf Kandahar. The copy was made sit Multan for Major Raverty, then Assista'ht Commissioner, and was completed in A.H. 1272, as stated in a pencilled note at the end. The binder's name, Muhammad Sa'id, Pashawarl, is stamped on the middle of each cover, with the date A.H. 1274. 12. Or. 4231.— Poll. 124; 9 in. by 5|-; 15 lines, 3 in. long ; 18th century, [Jambs Daemestetee.j Shdhndmah. A history in verse of Ahmad Shah Durrani from his rise to power in the service of Nadir Shah to the commencement of his campaign against the Marathas at Panipat. By Hafiz. Begins: ^l-AJ ^ ^j.S ^^ &J t)V LS'" LS"°jJ^ b ^Ij ^-i ^i/ iS bl U, l!.^ ^ lu ii r ij! i^j^ Uij &£. ^sc t^ &i (j>aU- its- Contents : Praise of God, Muhammad and his companions, fol. 1. Introduction, fol. 7a. Account of Nadir Shah, fol. 12a. Departure of Chamkani to Lahore, and death of Nadir Shah, fol. 146. Coronation of Ahmad Shah Durrani, as king of Afghanistan (A.D, 1747), fol. 18a, Defeat and flight of Nawab Nasir Khan, fol. 22a. March of Ahmad Shah to Lahore, fol, 25a. Nawab Shahnawaz Khan makes ready to oppose him, fol. 29a, Battle at Shahlimar, near Lahore, fol. 316, Arrival of the Moghul forces with the Wazir Kamar al-Din Khan from Jahanabad, fol. 36a, Ah- mad Shah assures himself of the fidelity of his chieftains, fol, 38a. March to Sirhind, fol. 41a. Battle at Sirhind (A.D. 1748), fol. 43a. Arrival of Nawab Mu'in al-Mulk as governor of Lahore on the death of his father at the battle-field of Sirhind, fol. 496, Alliance with the Emperor of Delhi, brought about by the intervention of Nawab Mu'in al-Mulk, fol, 546, Return of Ahmad Shah to Kabul, fol. 59a. Battle with Nawab Mu'in al-Mulk, fol, 626, Sack of Delhi (A,D, 1756), fol. 75a. March to Jainagar, fol. 77a, March from Anupshahr towards Shahdara, fol. 866^ Crossing the river Jumna, fol. 90a. Nawab Najib al-Daulah opposes the Maratlia forces at Panipat, fol. 926. Despatch of Bahu Adam to Najib al-Daulah, fol, 96a, Stoppage of grain supplies to the Marathas, fol. 976. Ahmad Shah opposes the Marathas at Pani- pat, fol. 1006. Khatimah, fol. 1216, The poem bears the date A.H. 1172, i.e. A.D, 1759-60, and was therefore written during the continuance of the wars with the Marathas, in which they were finally defeated at Panipat in January 1761, This manu- script appears to be the author's autograph, and has many corrections, and additional verses on the margin. Por an account of the life of Ahmad Shah, see Tawarikh i Khwurshid i Jahan, by Sher Muhammad Khan, Lahore, 1894, p, 148 ; also Tarikh i Sultanl, by Sultan Muhammad Khan, Bombay, 1298 (1881), " HISTORY. 11 Ends: l;„l , 13. Or. 4488.— Foil. 152 ; 12 in. by 7f ; 15 lines, 4^ in. long ; neatly written, dated 26 July, 1864, [Majoe H. G. Eaverty.] TawdrlMi i Sdfiz Bahmatkhdnt. A history of tlie Yiisufzai Afghans. By Pir Mu'azzam Shah. Begins : iJijS d ,^5^1 l^'v« ^^y^^ j i^'-^ ^a r >'>s^9 K L3kJ>MJr (Jo 1*3 -fli , r- u-y" <(£:\a.l ^jli^ <)^ i-, 'jsridj ^^ Jyic ^ The author states in a Persian preface that he was the son of Pir Muhammad Fazil, a resident of the village of Pir Sahbak in the Peshawar District, and in the service of Hafiz Rahmat Khan, the Rohilla chieftain (who died A.H. 1188, i.e. A.D. 1774). His royal master chanced to see a manuscript popy of the Tawarikh i Afaghinah^ in the library of Khan Bahadur Khan, an Afghan of the Ghoriakhel, Da'iidzai, at Shahjahanpur (Delhi). In it was a history of the Khakhi and Ghori clans, with a special account of the Yusufzais, written in Pushtu mixed with Persian, after the style of the Tazkirah of Akhund Darwezah {i.e. the MaMizan al-islam). ■ Pir Mu'azzam Shiih, at the command of Hafiz Rahmat Khan, re-wrote that history in an easier and more readable style. ^ By Husain ^an Af^ati, written about A.D. 1622. See Ethe's Catalogue of Persian MSS, in the India Office, no. 581, p. 233, also Kieu's Gatalogue, p. 230a. The work is divided into seven chapters (Makam). The date of composition, A.H. 1181, i.e. A.D. 1767-68, is given in a con- cluding poem. 1. Fol. 4a. The original habitation of the Khakhi and Ghori clans, their settlement in the country of Kabul, and disagreements with the governor, Mirza 'Ulugh Beg. 2. Fol. 22&. Migration of the Yusufzais to Peshawar, battles with the Dalazaks, the conquest of the Doab, and Bajawar, and occupation of the city of Hashtnagar. 3. Fol. 49&. Invasion of Swat under the leadership of Malik Ahmad, and the advance of the Emperor Babar for the subjugation of the Yiisufzais. 4. Fol. 85a. The settlement of the Gagi- anis in the Doab, the arrival of Babar Shah from Kabul at Peshawar, and his defeat of the Dalazaks. 6. Fol. 97a.. The wars between the Gagi- anls and the Dalazaks. 6. Fol. 113Z). The division of the con- quered territories amongst the various clans, made under the direction of Shai^ Mali ; the death of Shaikh Mali and Malik Ahmad ; the succession of Khan Kajo to the chieftain- ship, and the commencement of a feud with the Ghoriakhel. 7. Fol. 134&. The expedition of the Yiisuf- zais against the Ghoriakhel, their defeat and the occupation of their lands by Khan Kajo. The work is stated in the colophon to have been composed by Miyan Mu'azzam Shah during the rule of Muhammad 'Azim Allah Khan, the son of Dilawar al-mulk 'Izzat al- daulah Diindi Khan Bahadur Bahram i jang. Copyist : Kandahar. Mirza Muhammad Isma'il, of ^j^!^ j J/^ U^.'.'j^ Mahabbat Khan was the eldest son of Hafiz Rahmat Khan, the famous Rohilla chieftain, who died in battle in A.H. 1188 (A.D. 1774). He composed this work for Sir Charles Barlow in A.H. 1221 (A.D. 1806), whilst living in retirement at Lucknow as a pensioner under the British Government. He has also written three Diwans, one in Persian, one in Hindu- stani, and one in Pushtu, and also a Hindu- stani Ma§nawT, entitled Asrar i mahabbat, containing the story of SassT and Pannu. See Sprenger's Cat., pp. 251 and 620, Garcin de Tassy's Litt., vol. ii.; p. 349, and Ethe's Persian Cat., no. 2452. The author's younger brother Ilahyar Khan has written a similar work, called 'Ajaib al- lughat (no. 15), in the preface to which he states that Mahabbat Khan died in A.H. 1223 (A.D. 1808). The work is divided into two chapters (Bab). The first (foil. 6*— 595a) treats of the conjugation of Pushtu verbs, in alpha- betical arrangement ; the second (foil. 595a — 724) contains a dictionary of Pushtu words, explained in Persian. A Persian chronogram at the end gives the date of composition, A.H. 1221, expressed by the phrase ci^j^s^ £s^ y .,u Ul^J^s^ iJs**^ J ( ai'l* c:,-^^ vJ 15. Or. 399.— Foil. 274 ; lOf in. by 61 ; 17 lines, 3f in. long ; written in Nestalik; dated Rajab A.H. 1234 (A.D. 1819). [Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] CJ^\ ^\^ 'Ajaib al-lugJidt. A Hindustani-Pushtu dictionary explained, in Persian. By Hahyar Khan, son of Hafiz Rahmat Khan. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 517a. Begins : ^jV^ ^-''^ i^.'-^ Jjo . . . ^■J Ls—i ""jib j—i"^ JU S yu &i ' " -a-^ Jj J li ^J^ — aj J^iC> l-j'o^ ,Z^\ jij^ J'>^ JU LkVwgJO ^ Lucknow edition, A.H. 1299 (A.D. 1877), p. 311. POETRY. 15 Some Arabic verses are scribbled on tlie last folio by another hand, and a note of the birth of a son of Kunbar 'All Khan in the beginning of Rabl' I., A.H. 1126 (A.D. 1714). 21. Or. 2803.— Foil. 118 > ll|in.by7i; 15 lines, 6^ in. long; dated A.D. 1881. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.] Another copy. The odes in this neatly-written copy are arranged quite differently from those in the two preceding manuscripts. There is no attempt at any regular alphabetical arrange- ment. The first ode (radif H , see fol. 116a of the preceding) begins : — Las LA»-y XJ SyJii ^ W Copyist : Muhammad 'Alim, Kashmiri. Colophon : t-jlayi lLH* ^jyxi (_;Ia$1J1 23. Or. 4492.— Poll. 262 ; 131 in. by 8; 15 lines, 4|- to 5 in. long ; fairly well written on thin paper, stamped " Rolland Freres, Bordeaux, 1855." [Major H. G. Raveett.] J^'^> uU^^i A copy of the second Diwan of Ehushhal Khan. Begins : The odes are not in the same order as in the printed edition. Appended are a few Mukhammas, Musaddas, Tarkib-band and other short verses. There are numerous corrections throughout, apparently made by Major Raverty. Colophon : ^^U- J'^j*- jij'^i"^ &s^" ^■^ e^-*^ j^~j r!;=^" r/^ rr Jj' ^.j^. ^^ uk;^ ^^^^ 24. Or. 2800.— Poll. 119 ; 11 in. by 7|-; 16 lines, 5 in. long ; well written on European paper water-marked " Smith & Meynier, Piume," and " C. Millington, London, 1869 " ; dated A.D. 1873. _ [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] Diwdn i Eijrt. The poems of Ashraf Hian Khatak, who is called Hijri. Begins : ^ L I J x> JJ'i ii^ ijj IkaL. K IjJii- ^j)J i^j^ ^i jjj^'-ft Ashraf Khan, the eldest son of Khushhal Khan Khatak, was born in A.H. 1044 (A.D. 1634). He succeeded his father in the chief- tainship of the Khatak tribe in A.D. 1681. POETRY. 17 • Two years afterwards his brother Bahrain betrayed him into the hands of the emperor Aurangzeb, who imprisoned him in the for- tress of Bijapur, where he died in A.H. 1105 (A.D. 1693), in the 60th year of his age. Most of his poems were written during his imprisonment, the author taking theTakhallus Hijri or the "Exile." Mr. Hughes states in a note appended to this volume that this copy of Ashraf Khan's poems was made, under his superintendence, " from an original manuscript in possession of Afzal Khan of Jamalghari in the Peshawar district, a direct descendant of the author." The odes are alphabetically arranged, and are followed by a few Mukhammas, a number of Ruba'is, and five chronograms on the death of Khushhal Khan, of which four are in Persian. A selection from the Dlwan has been printed in the " Gulshan-i-roh," and an English translation of the same in Raverty's " Selec- tions," pp. 249—267. Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar. Colophon : aU * ,^ J i.>J^ y ix^j ^j &». Ai jA Lt^ As &x^> ^li ^j ji' (Jwj Mulla 'Abd al-Rahman, commonly known as Rahman, is perhaps the most popular of Afghan poets, and is said to have flourished during the reign of the emperor Aurangzeb (A.D. 1658—1707). Major Raverty says of him^ : " Rahman belonged to the Ghorlah Khel clan or subdivision of the Mohmand tribe of the Afghans, and dwelt in the village of Hazar-Khani, in the tapah or district of the Mohmands, one of the five divisions of the province of Peshawar. He was a man of considerable learning, but lived the life of a Darwesh, absorbed in religious contemplation, and separated from the world." The Rev. T. P. Hughes has supplied some notes on the poet in his copy of the Diwan (no. 29), in which he says that *Abd al-Rah- man " belonged to the Ibrahim Kheyl of the Momunds. He was a native of the village of Bahadur Kilai," but resided for some time at Hazarkhani, and is buried there. " His date is uncertain, but supposed to be about A.D. 1613 to 1690." He is said to have been a young man when Khushhal Khan was an aged chieftain. The odes of Rahman are arranged in this and two following, manuscripts in the form of two separate Diwan poems, and are so printed in the various Delhi editions, and in Mr. Hughes' edition of Lahore, 1877 ; but in the Bombay edition of 1883, as also in Major Raverty's manuscript (no. 30), they are all collected together in alphabetical order. In this copy the first Diwan is the second in the printed editions. There is some varia- tion in the sequence of the odes, the first being the seventh in Hughes' edition. Ap- pended (fol. 74&) is a poem in praise of Khushhal Khan Khatak, which does not appear to have been printed, and does not occur in any of the following copies of this work. There are several pencilled emenda- tions. Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans, p. 1. POETEY. 19 Copyist : Saiyid Ghulam 'All of Sonpat. Colophon : ^J*'>■}^ <^ (j'^.*^ "^ i**^ c:^/««j' ^—^itjy*' li)^'*" L^ (*^ "^^ (•'^ ia=»- jl j-^JUi '•i^'jJ 28. Or. 2829.— Foil. 164; 11^ in. by 7^ ; 13 lines, 6 in. long ; written on European paper water- marked "Moiniers, 1859," and "Williams Kent, 1859 "; dated the 17th June, 1861. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.] Another copy. The arrangement of the two Diwans agrees with that of the printed edition of Lahore, 1877. Copyist : Mirza Isma'il. Colophon : ^J^li i_;UaIw-« ^^'-3/ J-i *Uj c:^^' 29. Or. 2830.— Foil. 139 ; 11 in. by 7i ; 15 lines, b^ in. long ; excellently written on European paper water-marked " Smith & Meynier, Fiame"; dated the 15th May, 1872. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.] Another copy. This copy agrees with the preceding manu- script. Mr. Hughes says in a note appended to the volume dated Dec. 18th, 1884: "This manuscript is a very careful collation from a number of manuscripts by the poet Ahmad of Hashtnaggar^ carried on under the careful superintendence of the Rev. T. P. Hughes, and is supposed to be the only care- fully collated manuscript in existence. It was written by the calligraphist Gholam Jalani, May 15th, 1872." There are also a few notes regarding the author written by Mr. Hughes on March 26, 1883, Colophon : ^^^^ »U> J i*j^ '^ F-J^ ^ ^ f*^ 30. Or, 4493.— Foil. Ill ; 13^ in. by 8 ; 18 lines, 5|- in. long ; beautifully written on European paper water-marked " Smith & Son, 1850," and "T, H, Saunders & Co,, 1850"; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854). [MaJOE H. Gr. RAVEETy,] Another copy. In this copy the odes, which appear as two separate Diwans in the preceding manuscripts, are arranged together in alphabetical order in one volume, as in the Bombay edition of 1883. Copyist : Siraj al-Din, Multani. A'iS s£i *Uo ci^vfj Colophon : ^^/*^=^J^ J^^c iii'^."^ 31. Or. 4501.— Foil. 93; 8i in. by 6; 15 lines, 3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th century. [Major H. G. Raveety.j Burr u marjdn. A Dlwan poem. By 'Abd al-Hamld. Begins : U J' jM ^j^ Vi 20 PUSHTU MANUSCEIPTS. 'J iJ .laj xj Is* li <)u j_j^ aa <)cj Nothing is known concerning ,this poet. According to a note by Major Raverty he appears to have been a Yusufzai Afghan. The odes comprising the Diwan are followed by a collection of Ruba'is (foil. 174^188). jr: Copyist : Gul Muhammad, of Peshawar Colophon : '-.-^^■mss^ (---ojS'' J\^d j-i *'^' d\jxsJ^ c:j,-i5- . . . ^ijd ^^^ ^ji JJ ^..^(i.J 1X4.S'* (Ji 33. Or. 4495.— Foil. 120 ; 9f in. by 6^ ; 12 lines, 4 in. long; apparently written in the 19th century. [Majoe H. G, Ravejjty.J Dlwdn i Ahmad Shah. The poems of Ahmad Shah, Abdall. Begins : . — aIx^/c -J [_fl.la,a-« U — ila,.a^ I— J jj — h^,n^ i_S — ^"3^ ^— i ir-) "^^.t* i_j/j r-'^ ^^ U; '^>' Lij.'.'^'v. If* L5^ ' '^ Ahmad Shah, Abdali, Durr i Durran, commonly called Shah Durrani, was the son of Zaman Khan, sometime ruler of Herat. On the invasion of Afghanistan by Nadir Shah in A.D. 1737-38, Ahmad Shah was appointed an officer in his army, and, as a reward for his distinguished services, the Persian monarch gave him a tract of country near Kandahar, which is still in the possession of the Durrani tribe. When Nadir Shah was assassinated in A.D. 1747, Ahmad Shah, then only 23 years of age, was crowned at Kandahar as King of Afghanistan. After he had brought the various Afghan tribes into submission, and POETRY. 21 established his power in Afghanistan, he invaded India, conquered Kashmir, obtained possession of the Pan jab, and made frequent expeditions against the Moguls, extending as far as Delhi and Agra. Meanwhile the liaratha forces, advancing into the Panjab, took possession of Sirhind and Lahore, and were pushing forward to Multan. Ahmad Shah led his forces against the invaders, and at length completely routed the Maratha army at the battle-field of Panipat in 1761. He then withdrew his forces from India, and returned to his own country, where he died in 1773 in the fiftieth year of his age. An account of the life of Ahmad Shah and his successors, written in Persian by 'Abd al-Karim, 'Alawi, called Tarikh i Ahmad, was published at Lucknow, A.H. 1266 (A.D. 1850). See also Tarikh i Sultan! by Sultan Muhammad Khan, Durrani, Bombay, 1881 ; Blphinstone's "Kingdom of Caubul," vol. ii., pp. 279—300; and MS. no. 12, a Pushtu metrical account of his life, entitled Shah- namah, by a poet called Hafiz. Copyist : 'Ali Muhammad, Chaharyari. 34. Or. 4237.— Foil. 14—131 ; 8f in. by 6 ; 15 to 18 lines, A^ in. long; written about the beginning of the 19th century. [J. Darmestetee.J Mu'jizat. The Miracles of Muhammad, in verse. By Hafiz 'Abd al-Kablr. Begins : ^Ci ^J\s=~ i> <)c»- Jir <£ia> y^ ji J- Jki- ^Jj^ Appended to the work are : — 1. Foil. 1176—127. Short poems by 'Abd al-Kabir. The first poem, Munajat, has been lithographed on the margin of the Fawa'id i shari'at (pp. 108—130), Delhi, 1887. 2. Foil. 128—130. Munajat, by MutI' Allah, lithographed on the margin of the Rashld al-bayan (pp. 30 — 41), Peshawar, 1874. Copied by Muhammad 'Ali. 35, Or.4494.— Foil. 147; 12iin.by5i; 11 lines, 5 in. long ; beautifully written in large charac- ters, with ruled and gilt-embellished border ; dated the 13th Muharram, A.H. 1187 (A.D. 1773). [Majoe H. G. Ravebty.J Diwdn i Shaidd. The poetical works of Muhammad Kazim Khan, Shaida. 22 PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. Begins : ,ji^ 1 s^ Ji^ j.lse' ^J>j^ p 3 Ji]; r J> JMJ<^ ^t^W SijJiSLi I- ^iVc , fAJks- (i_.^mJ L^.IL'^ Kazim Khan was the son of Muhammad Afzal Khan, and great-grandson of the Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan. He was born about A.H. 1140 (A.D. 1727). On the death of his father, his elder brother, Asad Allah Khan, succeeded to the chieftainship, and Kazim Khan, being distrustful of his brother's intentions towards him, fled from home, "and spent several years in Kashmir, where he acquired considerable learning. He subsequently lived a long time at Sirhind, in Upper India, but afterwards proceeded to the Afghan principality of Eampur in that country, where he took up his residence ; and there he passed the greater part of his life."i The manuscript begins with a preface by the author, in which he states that the several odes composed by him were alphabetically arranged into one volume in A.H. 1181 (A.D. ] 767). This is followed by several introduc- tory poems (foil. 10 — 29), including eulogies of Muhammad, the Caliphs SiddTk, 'Umar, 'U§man and 'Ali, of Baha al-Din Naksha- bandi, Shaikh Ahmad, and Ghulam Ma'sum, the author's preceptor, concluding with a dissertation on Pushtu poetry. The Dlwan besjins on f ol. 30& as follows : — ,Ui ^^ iXis. jy li jUi ^j.^ax^ H) Ji^j i*^"*" J^y?" ^ I i-»i> ,» The poet's Kasidahs, Ruba'is, Kit'ahs and other miscellaneous pieces are appended to the Dlwan (foil. 106—147). ' Eaverty's Selections, p. 306. A large number of additional odes are in- serted on the margins of several of the pages, with occasional notes. This manuscript is, no doubt, the copy of Shaida's poems which Major Raverty had procured at Lahore, and which, he informs us, had been sent by the poet to "Mi'aa MuhammadT, son of Ml'an ^abd-uUah of Sir- hind, who belonged to the family of Shaida's spiritual guide," and was the only copy then extant. The date of copy is written in a note on the outside of the first folio of the manuscript. 36. Idd. 21,471.— Foil. 158; 10 in. by 6i ; 11 lines, 4^ in. long ; neatly written, apparently in the 19th century. [Lewin Boweing.] Another copy of Shaida's poems, without the preface and introductory poems. Several additional odes are written on the margin by another hand. Copyist : Faiz *Ali, III Colophon: .i<5 tij Sj^ li The following note by Mr. Hughes, dated Nov. 21, 1884, is appended: — "Pushto poems by Khanzada Kamgar Khan, a son of the renowned Khatak Chief, born about A. D. 1 653. This work was copied from the original of Kamgar now in the possession of Afzal Khan Khatak of Jamal- ghari in the Peshawar District, under the superintendence of the Rev. T. P. Hughes of Peshawar. The existence of this poem was unknown until Mr. Hughes discovered it amongst some old volumes in Afzal Khan's possession." Copyist : Ghulam JilanI, of Peshawar. *s-*i i> i.'.t^ *J ^ /»''-*J u:,.vts> 38. Or. 394.— Foil. 146; 9 in. by 5f; 8 lines, 4 in. long; dated A.H. 1209 (A.D. 1794). [Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] Dlwan i Afr'idi. The poems of Kasim 'All Khan, Afridi. The Diwan is preceded by Shajarah i Kadiriyah, a list in verse of the successive Khalifahs of the Kadirl sect. It begins : — '<^ iA^i -iff^ lJ3^ ls^'' Eads d^v-to Colophon : lasn,"«jJo •'^^li'j' ^fsA A■ |Ji tMiV) J>J .•« uiA^ u_sj.LaJ' ^^ t:^**" r:i^ The Dlwan begins on fol. 6b : — ^-4>^ l-^j ^ii Uj\^ (J* '^ t.^to ^i*- L>t>.i. i-J . ^i) J'>J>c (jlslj _^Uaj Kasim 'AH Khan, Afrldl, of the Kadiri sect, was a native of Farukhabad. Saiyid Kalam al-Din, one of his immediate followers, the scribe of the following copy (no. 39) of this Dlwan, has stated in his colophon that Kasim 'All Khan has also written several Dlwans in Persian and Hindi (i.e. Hindustani), and had some acquaintance with English, Kashmiri, and Turki. The author states in the Khatimah (fol. 133a) that his verses were collected and arranged with the help of Hafiz Ghulam Muhammad, in the year A.H. 1206 (A.D. 1792).' Colophon : jj^ jj;si lak;*uJo (^J^^yl yj'^'.J yjU- j_jlc tM^S <.J>jXni j^ [sic] jJO^ '-^J>i> 24 PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. Copied on Thursday, the 20th day of Rabi' I., A.H. 1209, in the 36th year of the reign of the blind sovereign Shah 'Alam, i.e. the 16th Oct. 1794. This manuscript appears to be in the author's own handwriting. There are many corrections and additions through- out written by the same hand, and the volume has the impress of the author's seal. The Diwan is headed as being the first rough copy ^j.) j! jj'^_t> l_»Ia^ j!i>^*«^ Jjl. The lines of each ode are separated by carefully ruled red ink lines, some of the words being written with black, others with red ink. Appended to the Diwan (foil. 134—143) is a poem, also by Kasim 'Ali Khan, entitled Khwabnamah. It begins : — "it Ends: %,i jJlj &ij' it^y tJ'^lf' LS^ f"^ Colophon : tJ.a=- »j>«j kikvwjjo Sji, ^Uo cri^-io the corrected text of the preceding manu- script, with sundry other alterations and additions. Copyist. Saiyid Kalam al-Din, KadirT, a disciple of Kasim 'All 'Kh&n who had giv^en him the title of Pir i 'ashik. Colophon to the Diwan (fol. 142&) :— j,J ,li) d^ A*jili- .r Jo jl 'o- ^jo ji ^jy.iJ 1^ (X*^ ci.^>«o ^1 J.S- Lik; (_5is* irri .sJu, JiutJ! jjjU>«^ ^'j; ^ (_f;'i'j' ^^i'^^ c"^ iV*" '^'^'^' ij-tuAk^ (J j^.'^ I— iu-».< J i_jJoil (j^i- j_ji-c **"'*' i—aji-ai" tlT" ^' .iaaJ! ■'7' .ir JUJiil U |.Ui1 j_5^s* ir.l , **«• Another copy of this work is in the India Oflfice Library. Ends : ,u:. ■iyjkj %j l_?'^ *■*. \J^' »aii- 43. Or. 2827A.— Foil. 1—80 ; lOf in. by 7 ; beautifully written on paper water-marked ' Grammar of the Afghan language (London, 1860), Introduction, p. 33. 26 PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. " Smith & Meynier, Fiume " ; 15 lines, 5 in. long ; dated A.D. 1872. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.] UU- xU^j-jtc :i l:)!^-^ Dlwdn I Mu'izz Allah Khan. A Diwan poem by Mu'izz Allali Khan. Begins : '.^•^ i-J> . ^ i> c_jX.a« _jSi li «ik,o ilCs- '^^i J ^^ ^ ^J '^;-?-_5 "^-^ '^jy?- j^ [J^ (,y^ &■ ^Jh3 j^S^ L^^. ^'ij i_g..i ^■^v. IS**";' '*'^ ""^ **^^*; Ls'^ 'rv Lr^ ''j'^j^' Ls^^j *r^"l' Nothing appears to be known of this poet. He is not mentioned by Major Raverty, and the only information given by Mr. Hughes is that he was a native of Peshawar, of un- certain date. Copyist : Muhammad Hasan of Peshawar. 45. Or. 2874.— Foil. 119 ; 9|- in. by 7^; written in the 19th century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] Selections from the writings of Afghan poets, beginning with an ode by 'Abd al- Rahman. ul»- i_sjS lijJo iJy^ J.J aW U « The following is a list of the poets, and the number of odes of each :— 'Abd al-Ghafur, 4 (foil. 22a, 626,, 63a, 118&) ; 'Abd al-Hamid, 33 ; 'Abd al-Kadir, 25 \ 'Abd Allah,! 12 ; 'Abd al-Rahman, 11 ; Afzal, 2 (foil. 98a, 996) ; 'Alim, 4 "(foil. 23&, 28a, 606, 706) ; Ashraf, 19 ; Ashraf Khan, Khatak, called Hijri, 2 (foil. 53a, 97a) ; Dau- lat, 7 ; Dost Muhammad, 3 (foil. 29a, 856, 886) ; Fazil, 24 ; Fazil, 1 (fol. 846) ; Husain, 2 (foil. 646, 1026) ; Ibrahim,^ 2 (foil. 66a, 856) ; 'Isam,'' 4 (foil. 14a, 51a, 56a, 1156) ; Kalandar, 6 ; Kamgar, Khatak, 29 ■ Kazim, 3 (foil. 16a, 176, 956); Khushhal Khan, Khatak, 4 ; Mahin, 3 (foil. 566, 59^, 84a) ; Mirza Khan, Ansari, 2 (foil. 25a, 50a) ; 1 Spelt Jjuc: ^ Spelt jtl^ and also ^j, • ^ Occasionally spelt |,Lj». The ode on fol. 51a has ^.jls. in the heading, and j,Uia. in the text. POETRY. 27 Mu'izz Allah, 3 (foil. 21b, 71a, 118a) ; Sadr Khan, Khatak, 12; Samad, 6 ; Siddik, 17; Sikandar, 4 (foil. 166, 586, 616, 1086) • 'Us- mau, 6 ; Yunas, 38. The volume is lettered outside " Chaman i benazir," but this title does not appear in lection the work itself. The odes contained in the anthology entitled "Chaman i be-nazir," which forms a portion of the "Kalid i Afghani," appear to have been selected by Mr. Hughes from this more extensive col- V. TALES AND FABLES. 46. Or. 4504— Foil. 129 ; 9| in. by 61; 14 lines, ^ in. long ; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1855). [Majoe H. Gt. Raverty.J Quldastali. A translation of the Persian Gulistan of Shaikh Sa'di, in prose and verse. By 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak Begins l3 •S.Mi See no. 25. ^j! jl i._JU: i- ^J e:-^Lo H j' -s' t) li^LOjJ d I— -OUj ^J) ^i>Uc ^^ ii^'ij ijiJ !St> ^J^'fji '5'^ ,_5^ After translating the preamble of the Gulistan 'Abd al-Kadir has substituted his own preface, in prose and verse, for that of Sa'di (fol. ba). In it he states that, through the vicissitudes of fate, he was living in A.H. 1124 (A.D. 1712) at jSTaushahra, in a hut of sorrow, without a friend or sympathiser, like an animal of the desert in its cave. In order, therefore, to bring solace to his afflicted heart, and to cease repining over his unhappy lot, he was induced to make this translation of the Gulistan, to which he gave the name of Guldastah. The work was completed that same year, according to a chronogram at the end of his preamble. The work was therefore written after the death of Ashraf Khan (A.D. 1693), and during the chieftainship of his son Afzal Khan. The unfortunate author, then sixty years of age, was living in exile near Pesha- war, doubtless in dread anticipation of the cruel fate that was in store for him at the hands of his merciless nephew. The translation of the text is resumed on fol. 156 with Sa'di's enumeration of the 8 Babs and their contents. The entire work does not appear to have been published. The first Bab will be found in the "Gulshan- i-roh," pp. 151—186. Copyist. Saiyid 'Azim. Colophon: ^jllJi/i_;ljLf Ij &s- ^J ^_s^'i^ Xi> lij ^^ J^^^ J _gjj ^ ^^ Hi i^^ tJ^ Ja*« jt Aa3] xo ^j[x^] jj^-dO t ^.UwJ 1 ;jJ^Uj J^^^\ 28 47. PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS. Ends : . ,J'T j ^J3 JUi *i Aa^ 48. Or. 4503.— Foil. 202 ; 8 in. by SJ; 11 hues, 3^ in. long ; beautifully written, with ruled margins, and rules between each verse ; dated Kashmir, A.H. 1217 (A.D, 1803). [Major H. G. Raverty.J Ytlsuf Zulaikhd. The story of Joseph and Zulaikha, trans- lated into verse from Jami's Persian romance. By 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak. Begins : HjS L>.j <__). tji.^Li£ iji Ij ^_j^ ij l^iS. ^Ij j_j4»^ e;'j>^v i^ L<*.sL cL^iJ jia^^ ij O,>kjo ^ li (_5^^ Sji 1 . vAX« ju ^^ Cl\d 49. Or. 4239.— Foil. 161; Sin. by 5; 13 lines, 3-|^ in. long; appai-ently written in the 18th century. [J. Daemestetee.J Another copy. The first folio is wanting, and the manuscript ends at fol. 190a, of the preceding copy (Peshawar ed., 1870, p. 211). 50. Or. 4502.— Foil. 70 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; neatly written in the 19th century; 17 lines, 4|- in. long. [Major H. G. Raverty.J Adam Khan w Durhhdna'i. U\^ (.il A romance, ICliatak. in verse. By Sadr Khan, TALES AND FABLES. 29 Begins : -ij ,^y^ '-^ »j; ^j ij ^^j^ fjiJ <):.j lib Ui> ^ &jui l.^ Aj .jl iicAa ij—i i}^ iSS Hjj [.A^ The author, Sadr Khan, was a son of the renowned Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan (no. 22), and brother of 'Abd al-Kadir Khan. The story is very popular amongst the Yiisufzai tribes, and inhabitants of Swat. Major Raverty^ mentions a version of the same romance composed by Fakhr al-Din Sahibzadah. Another, in verse, was written and published at Delhi in 1883 by Akbar Shah of Peshawar. A popular prose version of the story, by Maulavi Ahmad of Tangi in Hashtnagar, was lithographed at Peshawar in 1872. Maulavi Ahmad states in his preface that " the story is founded on fact. Durkhani was the daughter of an Afghan yeoman of the village of Bazdarra Payan on the Swat border, and Adam Khan a young chief of the neighbouring village of Bazdarra Bala. The chief events of the narrative take place in these villages, but the scene closes in the village of Misri Banda on the banks of the Oabul River near Akora. The graves of the two lovers may still be seen near the village of Tulandai not far from Misri Banda." ^ Sadr Khan is also the author of a Diwan, and Kissah da Dili (no. 51), and of a transla- tion of Nizami's Persian romance of Khusrau and Shirin. A few of his odes are included in the Pushtu anthology, no. 46. ^ Grammar of the Afghan language, Introduction, p. 33. ^ See also Elphinstone's Account of tJie Kingdom of Gauhul, London, 1839, p. 244. At the conclusion of the poem the author expresses the date of composition by the word iJ'^ijyi', the numerical value of the letters of which added together amounts to A.H. 1117. He also states that his age was then ^a- i.e. 3 + 10+40 = 53 years, so that he was born in A.H. 1064 or A.D. 1654. Ends: ^_Jli iJav?- i^j^J J^'-^^ p'j j-La-Jlj li'^-a^iy U-' J- ,,l_a_^l c J> »_>L 51. Or. 2825.— Foil. 44 ; Qi in. by 6 ; 15 lines, 41 in. long ; dated A.D. 1871. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.J Kissah da Dill u da ShaM. The romance of Dili and Shahi, the daughter of Hayat Khan the Afghan, in verse. By Sadr Khan, Khatak. See no. 50. Begins : j! jj^Ij iaik\.»wi> ciAvi (KJLjj e:,^»«il •^Ji 52. Or. 4506.— Poll. 90 ; 12^ in. by 7 ; 19 lines, 4t^ in. long; neatly written, 19th century, bound in stamped leather. [Major H. G. RAVBRTy.J 'IJm-hhdnah i ddnish. The Fables of Bidpai, translated from the Persian 'lyar i danish. By Muhammad Afzal H^an. See no. 9. Begins : Afzal Khan was the son of Ashraf Khan, and grandson of Khushhal Khan Khatak. He states in the preface that he made this translation, in the 53rd year of his life, from the 'lyar i danish of Abu al-Pazl, a modernised version of the Persian Anvar i suhaili of Husain Va'iz Kashifi. The manuscript extends only as far as the middle of the fourth chapter. Selections from it are printed in Dorn's " Chresto- mathy," the translation being erroneously stated in the preface to have been made by " Malik Khushhal." 53. Or. 2804— Poll. 119 ; 11 in. by 7^; 15 lines, 5 in. long ; written on European paper water- marked " Smith andMeynier, Fiume " ; dated A.D. 1871 and 1872. [Rev. T. p. Hughes.J Two tales in verse. By 'Abd al-Hamid. See no. 31. I. Poll. 1—61. j^ cJiijJki Nai/rang % Hshk. The romance of Shahid and 'Aziz, trans- lated from the Persian Masnavi, composed in A.D. 1096 by Muhammad Akram, surnamed ^animat. See Rieu's Persian Catalogue,, p. 700&. Begins : d jd C^^^a-Uo L«>^ A.a»- jr li lua li> II. Poll. 62—117. 1 j/ !sU d i^ Kissah da Shah gadd. The story of the King and the Darwesh,. translated from the Persian romance of HilalT. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 656a. Begins : ^t> ^'Jo- 'Ki* iJ ^^ ^i A> J^' lo ^ V Ends: H ihh- ^ '■>j=- H }i .U^' TALES AND FABLES. 31 These two romances have been published at Delhi in 1882. The ending of the latter differs from that in the printed edition. The copies were made by Ghulam Jilani of Peshawar, the former in September 1871, the latter in January 1872. 54. €r. 4505.— Foil. 129; 12f in. by 7i ; 15 lines, 5^ in. long; dated Calcutta, A.H. 1227 -' J^ jl e:,.^AA^ ^ 'dj is .1^ ik*3> J ^*j*^ jstxj ^ji r* ^. ij*-^ ^ti ij''^ li is^*i >-^'»i ii -SsM 5^ Jb JiJ jl |_^t5 i^}*-)^ 'I'^jJ^^ IStJ Nothing appears to be known of the author, nor has he given any account of himself. Major Raverty states in a note to this manuscript — " This is a rare work. I know of but one other copy in existence." Colophon : ^^i SAar* jJ^\ ^^ULui^ (jjl (»?-;l« is.USl.lj ,ii J>>*w^ f^^ U^ ^Js. i_fjLflil iX<4.sr«^j^ i^jj" ^iK* (rrv ^ .sr* ^UflJLMi 4> ■ The translation is made from the Persian romance, a manuscript copy of whidh is described in the Persian Catalogue, p. 764fe. It does not appear to have been published. Another Pushtu version of the romance, written by Ahmad, has been frequently litho- graphed. Ends: Xj *i: -k" J 1* ;^ .X— i, The poem has been frequently pubhshed. It is printed in Hughes " Kalld-i Afghdni " (Peshawar, 1872), a translation of which was made by T. C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875). Ends: ^UM '^^ r'>^ r^ J^j^ ^ <0 M !J ij*S>- iJj er« *j jij'^ ^ b!-'^ ^ '^ Copyist : Siraj al-Din, of Multan. Colophon : ^iJ>.J=^^ j>i j^f^j^. ii^ <^ |*Ui' j^liLo ^^^L !(t>lj |_j.ilii j^jjJl _!^»j ^^,;j-flfli' 57. Or. 4500.— Foil. 93 ; 9 in. by 6^ ; 13 lines, 4^ in. long; dated A.D. 1841. [Majoe H. G. Ravbrty.J ^Azrd Wdmik. The romance of 'Azra and Wamik, trans- lated by Mu'In al-Din from the Persian Masnavi by Hajl Muhammad Husain, Shirazi. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 7216. Begins : ^i5 jjro'j ijy*' y*^ ^'^ ri^ ijf^ ''"i ''?" ^JOJ ^Jo2 s/-i^-5 T Jj St) ^]j J_jx^ Copyist : Gh ulam Jilani of Peshawar. 59. . Or. 4235.— Foil. 48 ; 8 in. by 6 ; 10 and 11 lines, 4f in, long; written in the 19th century. [J. Daemestetee.J Kissah i Fath Khan. The story of Fath ;^an of Kandahar, in verse. By Mulla Ni'mat Allah. Begins : ^jj i>^ [.aA. ijj J JaJj ^j^\ ^jj^\ Axi~ jJ CX^ ^^ ^J \j JMy Ni'mat Allah, the son of 'Ata Allah, a resident of Naushahra, is a writer of the present time and author of several romances, religious treatises, and other poetical compositions. See the Catalogue of Pushtu Books (with supplement), and also the India OflBce Catalogue. His Ma§- nawi Shirin Farhad is dated A.H. 1304 (A.D. 1887). This story has been published at Delhi in 1886. Fath Khan, the hero of the romance, the son of Aslam Khan of Kandahar, fell in love with Rabi'ah and married her. In course of time he set out with the Afghan army in battle against the Mogal forces of the emperor Akbar. Fath Khan was slain, and his devoted wife perished at his grave. YI. PEOYBEBS. 60. Or. 2832.— Foil. 27 ; 11 in. by 7^; 15 lines in a page; interleaved, and beautifully written on paper water-marked "Leschallas, 1874," dated the 17th February, 1875. [Kev. T. p. Hughes.J A collection of Afghan Proverbs, piled by Saiyid Ahmad, of Kotah. Corn- Begins : JsJj^ 34 ^^^t ji^b ^ ^j &i PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS Mr. Hughes has supplied the following note : — " Six hundred and seventy-nine Afghan Proverbs. Collected and alphabetically ar- ranged by Maulavie Saiyyid Ahmad a bene- ficed Imam in the village of Kotah Yusafzai and a son of the celebrated MuUa of Kotah, the great opponent of the renowned Akhund of Swat.^ This collection of proverbs is entirely original." Copyist : Ghulam Jllani, of Peshawar. Colophon : ^jj^f J *»Jjl ^tij^ ^ &^ J^ ^j;^^^ iJ'^'J^ (^ 1^ lakv,»»jii <1Cj c I Ave oXm ' Probably alluding to Attiind Muhammad Kasim, the author of Fawa'id i shari'at, no. 7. 35 SINDHI MANUSCEIPTS. 1. Add. 26,331.— Foil. 243; 8 in. by 4^; 13 to 16 lines, 3 in. long; carelessly written, dated A.H, 1152 (A.D. 1739). [William Ebskine.] Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse. By Makhdum Muhammad Hasliim. I. Poll. 5—172. .Ol ^y. Fara'iz al-isldm. A manual of Muhammadan faith, and ceremonial observances, translated and com- piled from various Arabic sources. • Begins : i^ ^ ;)?- is^^f*"^ ^ si .Li U J-aL^ ^j ^£ ij.-jk_j •j^^c (jJ ^'ofis j'j U^'V ^j- The Fara'iz al-islam was originally written in Arabic, by Makhdiira Hashim, in two books containing 1272 religious duties (/arz). The present work is a Sindhi metrical translation, by the author, of the first book (Jdtab), which comprises 332 religious duties, in two sections (hah), viz. 1. c:^ix5 c:,^ j yoJ'sajcl J^\ ; 2. (fol. 111ft) d-^fco c:.,sa» ^]y^ culj j'jucl J^i). A Khatimah is added (fol. 167ft), containing the Muhammadan creed with a Sindhi paraphrase, concluding with the author's epilogue, in which he states that he is the son of 'Abd al-Ghafrir, and completed this work in A.H. 1143 (A.D. 1730-31). Muhammad Hashim was a learned Mulla of Tatta, in the Karachi district of Sindh, and a popular writer of religious treatises. He is the author of a work on the miracles of Muhammad, entitled Kut al-'ashikin, which was published at Bombay in 1873. His Zad al-fakir, written in A.H. 1125 (see below), and a treatise on the law regarding the slaughter of animals of the chase {J'^ ^o ^js^), entitled Rabat al-miiminim, composed in A.H. 1130, were published at Bombay, 1873, together with .Matliib al-miiminiri by 'Abd al-Khahk. Copyist : Miyan Hafiz Mihtah, son of 'AH Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij. Colophon: j^j Jj3! ^>j j^ ^>j^ ^J j^,js^ v_ax^l .J...asj jj ^,jjia- jjJii Ji]]\ llcr £Xuj iM^ .[.^ ^J-X1, i<U«. *jUbl t'^MJ mV^- j»A=- ^J^ iJ~i-=- ^.'■j'^ r«^ r^. ; uir lkA.S-j J=-^ y?- ^ i^r° ui^ '"^ ^:^- J-J jJjUyu u^T i^^ §'.is= Jj'^ J^^ Jli'- o^->-"' ^la^ r^ ^'-- )1 XjJ ^'_;T 1^ "^J\,\ 'r?^'-? The work was completed in A.H. 1125 (A.D. 1713). It has been published at Bombay, 1873, with the author's Rabat al- mQminin, and the Matliib al-muminm of 'Abd al-Khalik. In the scribe's colophon it is called Zad al-miskin. Copyist : Miyan TIafiz Mihtah, son of 'All Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij. <, j-ajJu. jv/i, aI-«j' eu-iJ Colophon : ^jL^\ S\ 1 1 c r iiLj (.::^'o 2. Add. 26,330.— Foil. 453 ; 9^ in. by 4| ; 13 lines, 3^^ in. long ; well written, apparently in the beginning of the 19th century, [William Ekskinb.] Fard'iz al-isldm. Another version of the preceding, being a complete Sindhi translation of the Arabic original of Muhammad Hashim. By 'Abd al-Latif. Begins : cjW ^ '■^^Jt" Lsf L^'^ ^'^^ V^ cj^y 4"^-* \J^y"j '^r^ '^'■^ L5^-'.^ C > C/" > V "V 'Abd al-Latif cannot be the same as Shah 'Abd al-Latif, the popular poet of Sindh, and author of the Shaha jo risalo (see no. 3). The latter died in A.H. 1165, whereas the present work was completed in A.H. 1181 (A.D. 1767-68), as stated in the following couplet at the conclusion : — Ifljj^' , c^'kM , j£s u-sjklalil Joe lj_j L» iijlS Lf"-'^'.' "^Ji The first book — in two Babs — closely resembles a Sindhi version of this part of the work made by MaMidiim 'Abd Allah (see no. 7), which was published at Bombay in 1874. 'Abd al-Latif has apparently revised that version, and completed the work by adding a translation of the second book. An enumeration of the 1272 religious duties {farz) dealt with in this work is given at the conclusion (f ol. 4i4i7a), as follows : — jj'^ 332. These occupy the first book (foil. 1—72). ^J^ 240 ; jUJ 326 ; 'Cij includ- ing .Ls ^JSis 82 ; ^j^j and ^',^s*i;l 74 ; -»-■ 141 ; issXi^ \:r^J *^^ ' ^^^ ^j:^;^'aSo 16. 3. Or. 2987.— Foil. 284; 6 in. by 4 ; 11 lines, 2^ in. long ; neatly written, ■19th century. [CoL. T. M. Baumgabtner.J Shaha jo risalo. The poems of Shah 'Abd al-Latif. Begins : i^j V^ ^^=- j'r if^i^i ii'ji - '-^:^^ ^Jj- U) J ;*- (*W- lJJ^ (^' '~W;i^'* \,^ SINDHI MANUSOEIPTS. 37 Shah *Abd al-Latif, the renowned poet and saint of Sindh, was the son of Saiyid Habib Allah Shah — commonly called Shah HabIb — and great-great grandson of 'Abd al-Karim Shah — better known as Shah Karim — a famous Siifl saint. An account of the life and poems of Shah Latif has been written by Lllaram Watanmal Lalwanl,^ in which he gives genealogical tables showing the poet's descent from 'All. According to this biographer Shah Latif was born about A.H. 1102 (A.D. 1691) at Hala Haveli, a village about 18 miles from Bhit, where he took up his abode, and died in A.H. 1165 (A.D. 1752), at the age of 63. The year of his death is given in a Persian chronogram inscribed over the door of Shah Latif's mausoleum at Bhit, and in another in- scribed on the wall of a neighbouring mosque. The poems are arranged under the name of different Surus, which indicate either the subject-matter of the verses, or the name of the musical tune {rdga or rdgim) suitable for their intonation. Dr. Trumpp's printed edition of the Shaha jo risalo (Leipzig, 1866), contains only 26 Surus. In this copy — which appears to be unfinished — there are 28, an index to which is given on fol. 16. The Bombay edition (1876) has 36 Surus, and that of Haidarabad (1900), edited by Tarachand Shaukiram, has 87. This copy begins with the Suru called Sasui, which contains the romance of Sasui and Punhun, the first verse {hait) being the 12th in Fasl iv. of the Kohiyari Suru in the printed editions. 4. Or. 2988.— Foil. 289 ; 8 in. by 5| ; 13 lines, 3f in. long ; well written, apparently in the 18th century. [Col. T. M. Baumgaetnee.] ' The Life, Religion, and Poetry of Sliah Latif, Karachi, 1890. See also Something about Sindh, by Sigma, Karachi, 1882, and Tuhfat al-kiram, by Mir 'All Sher, Kani', Delhi, A.H. 1304, vol. iii., p. 152. A collection of four religious treatises in Sindhi verse. I. Foil. 1—9. ^^\ e:^.>l Ayat al-hursl. The " Throne-verse " of the Koran (Surah ii. v. 256), with a metrical commentary. Begins : Ul^lj L_i1j j_j.=#' jj£=> ^i-X-Ssa II. Foil. 10—64. y]Ul iUjJU Mukaddamat al-saldt. A treatise on the necessity of prayer. By Abu al-Hasan. The work is prefaced by two Arabic tradi- tions with Sindhi translations. i i Begins : ^j^^^t^ *L.j julc M Ju> ^\ Jy^. Jli' ' The Sindhi text begins : — t.. <^^" r' ij^'j c-l(^ '] .[. ^l-wj %\si\ i^^yc ^^J-^ j^"* ^=^ ^ji th iT' ih The work has been published at Bombay, 1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together with four other religious treatises by Abu al- Hasan ; also at Lahore, 1902, with seven other compositions. in. Foil. 65—241. j»01(^ly. Another copy of the Fara'iz al-islam of Muhammad Hashim. See no. 1. IV. Foil. 242—288. A metrical account of the martyrdom of Hasan and Husain. By Muhammad Hashim. 38 SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS. Begins : Lssr -c r^ J .)S.-s J<-M ^J iX.3 ^IjJl A U6= (*-«-= 1184 It is The work was composed in A.H (A.D. 1770), as stated in the prologue, in 8 chapters (bab), and agrees with the printed edition^ as far as the end of the 7th bab (fol. 1176). Instead of the panegyric on Imam A'zam, which forms the subject of the 8th bab in the printed edition, this copy has a poem containing religious advice, each section of which begins with a letter of the Arabic alphabet (foil. 118 — 152), ending with a short poem in praise of God (foil. 153—156). Besides the Badr al-munir, Makhdiim 'Abd Allah is the author of the following religious works : — Ghazawat and four other poems, Bombay, 1872. Faraiz al-islam (see no. 2), Bombay, 1874. Kanz al-'ibrat (A.H. 1175), ' Bombay, 1871. SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS. 39 Bombay, 1874 Nur al-absar (A.H. 1193), Bombay, 1899 ; and Sifat i bihisht (no. 10, art. i.). II. Foil. 157—181. A poem on the acceptability of prayer offered up under various conditions of place and worshipper. Begins : ''W jh- wV y^^ '■-T" fir- 8. Add. 26,334.— Foil. 90; 8^ in. by l\ ; 13 lines, 3|- in. long, apparently -written in the beginning of the 19th century. [William Eeseine.J Religious instruction in Sindhi verse, com- piled from various Arabic sources. By "Abd Allah. 'Abd Allah is probably the Makhdum 'Abd Allah (see no. 7), author of the Badr al-munir and other religious poems. Begins : it ^Asr ^ ijLijj j£s> ^^ jJUi- M <_sll .$JL lJ^-=fv >« ji UT Cl--*s^ Jj ts^L^r" Copyist : Hafiz Ghazi Muhammad 9. Or. 6533.— Foil. 127 ; 7f in. by 4i ; 11 lines, 3 in. long ; early part of the 18 th century. A collection of five Sindhi poems. I. Foil. 1 — 30. A poem in praise of Muhammad. Begins : (,_-v*i ^yjtiwj (Jf*^ L^f ^-^ f_gyJt>y^ duu j^'i? J£s II. Foil. 31 — 46. An account of the birth of Muhammad. Begins : r^^^y f e;**-j uT" liA J^ III. Foil. 47—102. An account of the marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah. Begins : (J-^ L5- 3^ ^Jj AVi ^'> O' V W 1' • Vr\jM jSm JS'uiijlij ijyJUb j^ ^Jt^ Ui L5" IV. Foil. 103—110. The Legend of King Jam jamah. Begins : ^^-i UT' ^ L5-^':J-^ f Lp'^et 'i •• " T ' t " • 5-U»W J (JO^I J jj'wO J ^'L .y. V. Foil. 111—127. An account of the death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain. Begins : i3^ ^ ^'^/ j£ 40 SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS. The copy ends abruptly at tlie beginning of a new canto to the poem. The name of the copyist, 'Abd al-Wasi', appears at the end of the third poem (fol. 102). The poems bear the seal of a former owner, having the date A.H. 1197 (A.D. 1783). 10. Add. 26,335.— Foil. 189 ; 8 in. and 7 in. by 4 ; 11 and 12 lines, 2f in. long ; early 18th centary. [William Erskine.] A collection of four religious poems in Sindhi. I. Foil. 1—49. u:,^ c:,>ic Sifat i bihisht. A traditional account of Heaven, compiled from Arabic sources. By Makhdiim 'Abd Allah. Begins : UU^^'.£= ,_j£v. c:.~».^ e:^vAAj ^.^^ '^^ u^) l/* i^*' ^y '-=^'^ L^^ Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-RahIm of Bhij. II. Foil. 50—120. An account of Khadi- jah's dream of the vision of Muhammad in the form of a shining light ; together with legends of the Prophet. Translated from Arabic sources by Ghulam Muhammad. Begins : !slij>.«JIi ^JU !iJ.s-j Jj»-!_j Ss-^j Appended to the poem are 7 baits by Shah 'Abd al-Latlf. III. Foil. 121—173. iij-L^Jl e:-_ Another copy of the Mukaddamat al-salat of Abu al-Hasan (no. 4, art. ii.), without the introductory traditions. . IV. Foil. 174—189. ^ ^ Ghau-Hlmi. A metrical treatise on the Muhammadan creed, and prayer. By Abu al-Hasan. Begins : I$31 l^ JU xliLi-U UUl ci^l The Chau-'ilmi has been published at Bombay, 1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together with the Mukaddamat al-salat and three other religious treatises by Abu al-Hasan. 11. Or. 1238.— Foil. 477 ; 10 in. by7|; 11 to 18 lines, h\ in. long ; written in a character of the type of Khwajah Sindhi, here trans- literated in the Gujarati character ; dated Samvat 1909 and 1910 (A.D. 1852 and 1853). A collection of religious treatises in verse. The volume begins with a preface by the scribe, Dahyasurji, who states that he com- menced copying these treatises for 'Abd Allah Eamaji in Chaitra, Samvat 1909 = March, A.D. 1852. Begins: ^^^ \-^ «n =HlHia[l. ^s/ f*lltf v&-^\ \ «dn =nif^ ^nn \^^vi MTi nl "i IH^I>1^ Fol. 25a. v^(l5. %ll«^l >l5.ft«n On fol. 3646 is the scribe's colophon, similar to his prefatory remarks. It is dated Karttika, Samvat 1909=]Srov. 1852. This is followed bj a dream-book attributed to Imam Ja'far Sadik,^ entitled ■^l«l«lL'^ lf"HL>t «n^5 ^L^S^n. It is written by the same hand, and bears the date 5th Jyeshtha, Saipvat 1910=June, 1853. Fol. 3826. :u«-lHv4 4?. if->lL>l m\^l^ Fol. 461a: ji^in ^^d HL5. (S^n h'^^^ ^ A dream-book in Arabic, entitled Taksim i ruya, is attributed to Ja'far Sadik. See Haji Khalifah, Lexicon BibliograpMcum, torn, ii., p. 391. Cf. Bland's Muliam- madan Science of Tdbir. ( 48 ) INDEX OF TITLES, The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. A. PUSHTU TITLES. 50. 2. 52. 2 I. 9. 9-11. 9. 2,9. 13. 13. 9. 45. 2 Y. 38. 2, 19. 34. 31. 42. 34. jli. Li'^^r" IcO yiflil jit) 44. 33. 18. 38, 39. 40. 22, 23. 27-30, 3, 17 (2) . 35-37. 31. 25, 26 37 II. 43. 19-21. 32. 24. 8, 17 I. 14. 12. 38. !jai cJ'^; Ji> ^1 ,Jl> uU'> L^;^ u'^.'> .i'.jJl Jo/ii ij-:^ ,^1 7 l^-'-^y ^^O ^ WM (!0,fc>.J S.s:**' 44 INDEX OF TITLES. 15, 16. 57. 52. 62. 58. 7. 2 I. 2 I. 56 II. 51. 53 II. 55, 56 I. 59. 2 HI., 41. 46, 47. 46, 47, 54. 59. 9. 2-6, 17 (2,3). 34. 1. 53 I. 48, 49. jUj9 ^0;;^« Igf.?^ B. SINDHI TITLES. 4 I. 7 I. 10 IV. 11. 1 I. 5. 1 II. 3. Li'"J ^! e:^T 10 I. 7 I. ^J* ^ j 1 1., 2, 4 III. _jjj^\ ji^i Olj /^ "^^ 1 1. 7 I. 1 1. 4 II., 10 III. 7 I. ( 45 ) INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES. Numerals in parentheses are Hijrab dates^ except when noted otherwise. Coming after a name they are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of scribes they refer to the date of transcription; when following the title of a work, they indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. A. PUSHTU CATALOGUE. 'Abd Allah. Ghazals, 45. 'Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Busm, 2 iii. 'Abd al-Ghafur. Ghazals, 45. 'Abd al-Halim, grandson of AMund Darwezah, 2—6. 'Abd al-Hamid. Durr ii marjan, 31. Ghazals, 45. Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. Kissah da Shah gada, 53 ii. 'Abd al-Kabir, Hafiz. Mu'jizat (1166), 34. 'Abd al-Kadir. Kasidah burdah, 41. 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak. Diwan, 25, 26. Ghazals, 45. Guldastah (1124), 46, 47. Tusuf Zulaikha (1112), 48, 49. 'Abd al-Karim, son of AMund Darwezah, 2 — 6. 'Abd al-Rahman. Diwan, 27 — 30. Gbazals, 3, 17 (2, 3), 45. 'Abd al-Eashid. Rashid al-bayan (1169), 8, 17 (1). 'Abd al-Samad, Pirzddah. Mukhammas, 26. Abii al-Kasim. Diwan, 44. Afridi. See Kasim 'Ali Khan. Afzal. Ghazals, 26, 45. Afzal Khan, Khatak. Tarikh i murassa', 9 — 11. 'Ilm-khanah i danish, 52. Ahmad, Maulavl, of Tangi, 50, 55. Ghal kazi (1283), 58. Ahmad, Saiyid, of Eotah. Afghan proverbs, 60. Ahmad Shah, AhdaU (A.D. 1773) . Diwan, 33. Historical account, 12. Akbar. Diwan, 40. Akbar Shah, of Peshawar, 50. Akhiind Darwezah. See Darwezah, AAAund. 'Ali ibn 'Ugman al-tJshi, 2 i. 'Ali Ghawwas, Tirmizi, 2. 'Alim. Ghazals, 45. 'Ali Muhammad, Ghaharyarl, scribe, 33. 'All Muhammad Khan, Nawdb. Giazal, 26. Amir Muhammad, Ansdn. Gulistan, 54. Arzani, Mulla. Diwan, 18. Asghar, Mulla, brother of Akhund Darwezah, 2. Ashraf. Ghazals, 26, 45. Ashraf Eban, Khatak, called Hijri (1 105). Diwan 24. Ghazals, 45. A'zam Din, of Babi, scribe (1294), 1. 46 INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES. 'Azim, Saiyid, scribe (1271), 46. Babu Jan. Religious poem, 42. Bayazid, Ansan, 2. Darwezah, Ajdund (1048). Makhzan al-islam, 2-6, 17 (2, 3). Daulat. Gbazals, 45. Dost Muhammad. Ghazals, 45. Paiyaz. Kissah i Bahramgor, 56 ii. Paiz 'All, scribe, 36. Paiz Muhammad. &hazal, 26. Fakhr al-Din, Sdhibzddah, 50. Fazil. Ghazal, 45. Fazil. Giazals, 45. Gada, Akhund. Nafi' al-muslimin, 1. Ghanimat. See Muhammad Akram. Ghulam 'All, of Sonpat, scribe, 27. G^ulam Husain, scribe (1234), 15. Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar, scribe (A.D. 1871 — 1875), 24, 29, 37, 43, 47, 51, 53, 58, 60. Ghulam Ma'siim, 35. Ghulam Muhammad. Kissah i Saif al-muliik, 55, 56 I. Ghulam Muhammad, Hclfiz, 38. Hafiz. Shahnamah (1172), 12. Haidar Shah, scribe, 7. Hijri. See Ashraf Khan, Khatak. Hillali, 53 II. Husain. Ghazals, 45. Ibrahim, Ghazals, 45. Ilahyar Khan, son of Hafiz Bahmat Khan. 'Aja'ib al-lughat (1228), 15, 16. 'Isam. Ghazals, 45. Isma'il, Mirm, scribe (1277), 28. JamI, 48. Kalam al-DIn, Kadirl, scribe (1231), 39. Kalandar. Ghazals, 45. Kamal, Mulld, scribe, 20. Kamgar Khan, son of Khushhdl Khan. Diwan, 37 II. Ghazals, 45. Karimdad, son of AkAiind Darwezah, 2 — 6. Kasim 'All Khan, called Afridi. Diwan, 38, 39. Khwabnamah. 38. Kazim. Ghazals, 45. Kazim Khan, Khatak. called Shaida. Elegy, 26. Diwan, 35 — 37. Khushhal Khan, Khatak (1100). Historical account, 9. Diwan, 22, 23. Mukhammas, 26. Eulogy, 27. Ghazals, 45. Lutf Allah Kaidani, 2 v. Mahabbat Khan, Nawab (1223). Riyaz al- mahabbat (1221), 14. Mahin. Ghazals, 45. Mirza Khan, Ansdri. Diwan, 19 — 21. Ghazals. 45. Miskin. Ghazal, 26. Mu'azzam Shah. Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, 13. Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Busiri, 2 iii, 41. Muhammad Al'zal Khan. See Afzal Khan. Muhammad Akram, called Ghanimat, 53 i. Muhammad 'All, scribe, 34. Muhammad 'Alim, of Kashmir, scribe, 22. Muhammad Halim. See 'Abd al-Halim. Muhammad Hasan, of Peshawar, scribe (A.D. 1885), 9 ; (A.D. 1882), 44. Muhammad Husain, Hdji, Shirdzi, 57. Muhammad Isma'il, of Kandahar, scribe (A.D. 1864), 13. Muhammad Kasim, Akhund of Swat. Pawa'id i shari'at (1125), 7. Muhammad Kazim Khan. See Kazim Khan. Muhammad Muhsin, son of Mulld Ahmad, scribe (1101), 19. Mu'in al-Din. 'Azra Wamik (1256), 57. Mu'izz Allah Khan. Diwan, 43. Ghazals. 45. Mustafa Muhammad ibn Miyan Niir Muham- mad, 3. Muti' Allah. Munajat, 34. Najib. Diwan, 32. Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad, al-Nasafi, 2 TI. Ni'mat Allah, author of Makhzan i A fgh dm, 9. Ni'mat Allah, Mulld. Kissah i Path Khan, 59. Niir Muhammad, of Kandahar, scribe (1272), 11. Rahman. See 'Abd al-Rahman. INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES. 47 Rahmat Khan, Hafiz, Rohilla chieftain (1188), 13. Mukhammas, 26. Sa'di, the Persian poet, 46, 54. Sadr Khan, Khatah. MukhamtnaSj 26. Grhazals. 45. Adam Khan u Durkhana'I (1117)^50. Kissah da Dili u da Shahi^ 51. Samad. Ghazals, 45. Shah Durrani. See Ahmad Shahj AbddlL Shaida. See Kazim Khanj Khatah. Sharaf al-Din, of Multan, scribe (1271), 16. Sher Muhammad. Ghazals, 3. Siddik. Ghazals, 46. Sikandar. Ghazals, 45. Siraj al-DiUj of Multan, scribe (1271)^ 30, 56. 'Ugman. Giazals, 45. Wali Muhammad, Mulld, scribe (1217), 48. Yunas. Ghazals, 45. Ziya al-Din Imam Muhammad Shami, 2 vi. B. SINDHI CATALOGUE. 'Abd Allah, Makhdum. Badr al-munir (1184), 7 I. Religious instruction, 8. Sifat i bihisht, 10 i. 'Abd Allah Ramaji, 11. 'Abd al-Latif. Fara'iz al-islam (1181), 2. 'Abd al-Latif, Shah (1165). Shaha jo risalo, 3. Baits, 10 II. 'Abd al-KarIm Shah, 3. 'Abd al-Rahim, Hafiz, scribe, 6, 10 i. 'Abd al-Wasi', scribe, 9. Abu al-Hasan. Mukaddamat al-salat, 4 ii, 10 in. Chau-'ilmi, 10 iv. Dahyasurji, scribe (A.D. 1862, 1853), 11. Giazi Muhammad, Hdfiz, scribe, 8. Ghulam Muhammad. KhadijaVs dream, 10 ii. Habib Allah Shah, 3. Imam Ja'far Sadik, 11. Latif, Shah. See 'Abd al-Latif, Shah. Mihtah, Miydn Hdfiz, of Bhij, scribe (1152), 1. Muhammad Hashim, Makhdum. Fara'iz al-islam (1143), 1 I, 4 III. Zad al-fakir (1125), 1 ii. Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, 4 iv. Shah Habib. See Habib Allah Shah. Shah Karim. See 'Abd al-Karim Shah. ( 48 ) CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. NuMEEALS in parentheses are Hijrah dates, except when noted otherwise, and indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. A. PUSHTU CATALOGUE. GRAMMAR. List of Pushtu verbs, etc., 17 (5). Notes on Pushtu grammar, 17 (1). HISTORY. Shahnamah (1172), by Hafiz, 12. Tarikh i murassa*^, by Afzal Khan, Khatak, 9 — 11. Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, by PIr Mu'azzam Shah, 13. LEXICOGRAPHY. 'Aja'ib al-lughat (1228), by Ilahyar I^an, son of Hafiz Rahmafc Khan, 15, 16. Pushtu vocabulary, with transliterations, 17 (4). Eiyaz al-mahabbat (1221), by Nawab' Mahabbat Khan (1223), 14 POETRY. Chaman i benazir, 45. Diwan of 'Abd al-Hamid, 31. Diwan of 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak, 25, 26. Diwan of 'Abd al-Rahman, 27—30. Diwan of Abu al-Kasim, 44. Diwan of Ahmad Shah, Abdali (A.D. 1773), 33. Diwan of Akbar, 40. Diwan of Ashraf Khan, Khatak, called Hijri (1105), 24. Diwan of Kamgar Khan, Khatak, 37 ii. Diwan of Kasim 'All Khan, called Afridi, 38, 39. Diwan of Kazira Khan, called Shaida, 35 — 37. Diwan of Khushhal Khan, Khatak (1100), 22, 23. Diwan of Mirza Khan, Ansari, 19 — 21. Diwan of Mu'izz Allah Khan, 43. Diwan of Mulla Arzani, 18. Diwan of Najib, 32. Darr ii marjan, by 'Abd al-Hamid, 3 1 . Grhazals and other poems by various authors, 26, 45. Kasidah burdah, by 'Abd al-Kadir, 41. Khwabnamah, by Kasim 'Ali Khan, called Afridi, 38. Mu'jizat (1166), by Hafiz 'Abd al-Kabir, 34. Munajat, by Muti' Allah, 34. Religious poem, by Babii Jan, 42. Selections from the works of Afghan poets, 45. PROVERBS. Afghan Proverbs, compiled by Saiyid Ahmad, of Kotah, 60. CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 49 RELIQION. — Muhammadan. Fawa'id i shari'at (1125), by Akhund Muhammad Kasim, 7. Makhzan al-islam, by Akhund Darwezah (1048), 2—6. Nafi. al-muslimiDj by Akhund Gada, 1. Rashid al-bayan (1169), by 'Abd al-Rashid, 8. SELECTIONS. Specimens of Pushtu literature in Roman cha- racters, 17 (2). TALES AND LEGENDS. Adam Khan u Durkhana'i (1117), by Sadr Khan, Khatak, 50. 'Azra "Wamik (1256), by Ma'ln al-DIn, 57. Ghal kazi (1283), by Maulavi Ahmad, of Tangi,58. Guldastah (1124), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak, 46, 47. Gulistan, by Amir Muhammad, Ansarl, 54. 'llm-khanah i danish, by Afzal Khan, Khatak, 52. Kissah i Bahramgor, by Faiyaz, 56 ii. Kissah i Path Khan, by Mulla Ni'mat Allah, 59. Kissah i Saif al-muluk, by Ghulam Muhammad, 55, 56 I. Kissah da Dili ii da Shahi, by Sadr Khan, Khatak, 51. Kissah da Shah gada, 53 ii. Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. Yusuf Zulaikha (1112), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak, 48, 49. B. SINDHI CATALOGUE. POETRY. Birth of Muhammad, 9 ix. Death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain, 9 v. Khadijah^s dream of the virion of Muhammad, by Ghulam Muhammad, 10 ii. Marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah, 9 iii. Poem in praise of Muhammad, 9 i. Shaha jo risalo, by Shah 'Abd al-Latif (1165), 3. RELIGION. — Muhammadan. Ayat al-kursi, 4 i. Badr al-munir (1184),by Makhdiim 'Abd Allah, 7 i. Chau-'ilmij by Abu al-Hasan, 10 iv. Fara'iz al-islam (1143), by Makhdiim Muhammad Hashim, 1 i, 4 iii. Fara'iz al-islam (1181), by 'Abd al-Latif, 2. Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, by Makhdiim Muljammad Hashim, 4 iv. Mukaddamat al-salat, by Alii al-Hasan, 4 ii, 10 III. Poem on the acceptability of prayer, 7 ii. Rauzat al-shahidj 5. Religious admonitions and ceremonial obser- vances, 6. Religious instruction, by Makhdiim 'Abd Allah, 8. Religious treatises in Khwajah Sindhi verse, 11. Sifat i bihisht, by Makhdum 'Abd Allah, 10 i. Zad al-fakir (1125), by Makhdum Muhammad Hashim, 1 ii. TALES AND LEGENDS. Legend of king Jamjamah, 9 iv. ( 50 ) NUMERICAL INDEX. SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OF THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE PRESENT CATALOGUE. Sindhi works are indicated by an asterisk. No. Cat. No. Cat. No. Cat. Additional. 2803 . . 21 4239 . . . . 49 21,471 . 36 2804 . . 53 4487 . . . . 11 *26,330 . . 2 2825 . . 61 4488 . . . . 13 *26,331 1 2826 . . 44 4489 7 *26,332 . 7 2827a . . . 43 4490 . . . . 14 *26,333 . 6 2827b . . 68 4491 . . . . 16 *26,334 . . 8 2828 . . 47 4492 . . . . 23 *26,335 . 10 2829 . . 28 4493 . . . 30 26,336 . . 10 2830 29 4494 . . . . 35 26,582 . 17 2831 . . 6 4495 . . . . 33 27,312 . . 5 2832 . . 60 • 4496 18 2874 . . 45 4497 20 2893 9 4498 . 32 Okiental. *2987 . . 3 4499 56 393 . . 27 *2988 4 4500 . 57 394 . 3^ 4228 . . 19 4601 31 395 . . 39 4229 . 22 4602 . 60 396 .. . . 4 4230 . . 40 4603 48 397 . . 42 4231 . . 12 4504 . . 46 398 . 65 4232 . . 26 4605 . 64 399 . . 15 4233 . . 41 4506 . . 52 *1238 . 11 4234 . . 3 6888 . 8 2800 . . 24 4235 . 69 6274 . . 2 2801 37 4236 . 1 *6633 . 9 2802 . . 25 4237 . . 34 *6535 . . 6 LOKDON : ftiTNTED BY GfLBEET AND HIVINGTON, LTD. ST. John's hoosb, clerkenwell.